thus with Daniel when the World was against him and would have thrown him to the Lions to be devoured the Lions shut their mouths at him so that there was not that hurt befel to him as was desired by the Adversaries Dan. 6. But now let us consider the Third Part which is the Death of the Beggar It was so that the Beggar died Here is the adage fulfilled Mors optima rapit deterrima relinquit Now must I speak of Tragical matters of Funerals and Obsequies of Dissolution and Death This Beggar died that represents the Godly and the Rich Man died that represents the Ungodly From whence Observe neither Godly nor Ungodly must live always without a change either by Death or Judgment The good man died and the bad man died that Scripture doth also back this Truth that good and bad must die marvellous well where it is said And it is appointed to men once to die and after that the Judgment Heb. 9. 27. Now when it is said the Beggar died and the Rich man died part of the meaning is they ceased to be any more in this World I say partly the meaning is so but not altogether though it be altogether the meaning when some of the Creatures die yet it is but in part the meaning when it is said that Men Women or Children die for there is to them something else to be said more than a barely going out of the World for if when unregenerate Men and Women die there were an end of them not only in this World but also in the World to come they would be more happy than now for when ungodly men and women die there is that to come after Death that will be very terrible to them namely to be carryed by the Angels of Darkness from their Death-beds to Hell there to be reserved to the Judgment of the great day when both Body and Soul shall meet and be united together again and made capable to undergo the uttermost vengeance of the Almighty to all Eternity Ah Beloved if this great Truth that men must die and depart this World and either enter into Joy or else into Prison to be reserved to the Day of Judgment were believed we should not have so many Wantons walk up and down the streets as there do at least it would put a mighty check to their filthy Carriages so that they would not could not walk so basely and sinfully as they do Belshazzar notwithstanding he was so far from the fear of God as he was yet when he did but see that God was but offended and threatned him for his Wickedness it made him hang down his head and knock his knees together Dan. 5. 5 6. If you read the Verses before you will find he was careless and satisfying his Lusts in Drinking and playing the Wanton with his Concubines But so soon as he did perceive the Finger of an hand writing Then saith the Scripture the King's countenance was changed and his thoughts troubled him so that the joynts of his Loins were loosed and his knees smote one against another And when Paul told Felix of Righteousness Temperance and Judgment to come it made him tremble Further this is a certain truth that not only the Wicked but the Godly also must have a time to depart this Life And the Beggar died the Saints of the Lord they must be deprived of this Life also they must yield up the Ghost into the hands of the Lord their God they must also be separated from their Wives Children Husbands Friends Goods and all that they have in the World for God hath decreed it It is appointed namely by the Lord for Men once to die and we must appear before the Judgment Seat of Christ as it is 2 Cor. 5. 10 11. But again in the Death of the Beggar First we noted what became of his Soul It was carried by Angels into Abrahams Bosom Whereby we learn the Immortality of the Soul Pythagoras was the first among the Grecians that taught the Soul was Immortal The Philosophers also and Heathen Poets do prove the Immortality of the Soul Cedit enim retro de terra quod fuit ante In terram sed quod missum est ex aetheris oris Id rursum coeli fulgentia templa receptant The part of Man that was made of Earth went to Earth and that part as came from Heaven went to Heaven again But leaving these we prove by Scripture the Immortality of the Soul Man was made a living Soul Therefore the Soul is Immortal And here in the Text Lazarus being dead his Soul was carried into Abraham ' s Bosom Here therefore is the damnable Opinion of the Atheists overthrown For if they deny God they must also deny that they have Souls and so consequently that they are not men But St. John teacheth them that all things were made by the Word of God and without it nothing was made therefore if they are made they are made by the Word of God and of a reasonable Soul which do acknowledge and believe in the Creator Anima est primum principium vitae per se subsistens incorporea aâ— incorruptibilis The Soul is the first beginning of Life subsisting of it self incorporeal and incorruptible St. Austin Anima est spiritus est substantia incorporea corporis sui vita sensibilis invisibilis rationalis immortalis The Soul of man is a spiritual or incorporeal substance sensible invisible reasonable immortal For as he also saith Soluâ— homo habet animam rationalem Only Man with an Immortal Soul Lazarus Soul was carried into Abraham's Bosom which is a quiet Haven which the faithful have gotten by the troublesom Navigation of this Life that is the Kingdom of Heaven Here therefore we note that the Souls of the Elect being separated from their Bodies are presently in Joys and are carried into Abraham's Bosom so called because it belongeth only to the Faithful Well then Lazarus Soul went to Heaven and Christ said to the Thief on the Cross This day shalt thou be with me in Paradise Not to morrow or next Year but this day Therefore the Souls of the Elect being separated from their Bodies are in Joy and Rest As also on the other side the soul of the Rich man and the Damned after they be separated from their Bodies are in Hell Torments And thus much concerning the place whither Lazarus soul was carried being dead namely into Abraham's Bosom Lastly We noted by whom by Angels It was carried by Angels into Abraham ' s Bosom And here an Objection ariseth viz. If this be so that the Godly die as well as the Wicked and if the Saints must appear before the Judgment-seat as well as the sinners then what Advantage have the Godly more than the Ungodly and how can the Saints be in a better condition than the Wicked Answ Read the 22d Verse over again and you shall find a marvellous difference between them as much as is
are Surely I come quickly Our answer is Amen Even so come Lord Jesus c. I have but small acquaintance with the future State but this I 'm sure there will be no change that will be so surprizing to me as that By Death It is a thing of which I know but little and none of the millions of Souls that have past into the invisible World have come again to tell me how it is I. It must be done my Soul but 't is a strange A dismal and Mysterious change When thou shalt leave this Tenement of Clay And to an unknown somewhere wing away When Time shall be Eternity and thou Shalt be thou know'st not what and live thou know'st not how II. Amazing State no wonder that we dread To think of Death or view the Dead Thou' rt all wrapt up in the Clouds as if to thee Our very knowledge had Antipathy Death could not a more sad retinue find Sickness and pain before and darkness all behind III. Some courteous Ghost tell this great Secrecy What 't is you are and we must be You warn us of approaching Death and why May we not know from you what 't is to dye But you having shot the Gulph delight to see Succeeding Souls plunge in with like uncertainty IV. When Life 's close knot by writ from Destiny Disease shall cut or age unty When after some delays some dying strife The Soul stands shivering on the ridge of Life With what a dreadful Curiosity Does she launch out into the Sea of vast Eternity V. So when the spacious Globe was delug'd o're And lower holds could save no more On th' utmost Bough th' astonish'd Sinners stood And view'd th' Advances of th' encroaching Flood O're topp'd at length by th' Elements encrease With horror they resign'd to the untry`d Abyss It is very desirable to know in what condition our Souls will be when they leave the Body and what is the Nature of that abode into which we must go but which we never saw into and through what Regions we must then take our flight and after what manner this will be done 'T is certain my Soul will then preserve the faculties that are natural to it viz. to understand to will to remember as 't is represented to us under the Parable of Dives and Lazarus But alas we little know how the People of the disembodied Societies act and will and understand and communicate their thoughts to one another and therefore I long to know it What conception can I have of a separated Soul says a late Writer but that 't is all Thought I firmly think when a mans body is taken from him hy Death he is turned into all Thought and Spirit How great will be his Thought when it is without any hinderance from these material Organs that now obstruct its Operations In that Eternity as one expresses it the whole power of the Soul runs together one and the same way In Eternity the Soul is united in its Motions which way one faculty goes all go and the Thoughts are all concentred as in one whole Thought of Joy or Torment These things have occasioned great variety of Thoughts in me and my Soul when it looks towards the other World and thinks it self near it can no more cease to be inquisitive about it than it can cease to be a Soul Tears FOR A Dead Husband WHen Mary came where Jesus was and saw him she fell down at his feet saying unto him Lord if thou hadst been here my Brother had not died Jo. 11. 32. She wept indeed yet it was but for a Brother and the Jews also wept vers 33. yet it was but for a common Friend But what was all that to the death of a Husband O my Husband my Husband That very name of Husband methinks would flatter me with comfort as if I might imagin that he could hear me But oh he is dead he is dead He cannot hear me he cannot behold me he cannot answer me His Ears are locked up his Eyes are closed his mouth is sealed his Soul is gone O what shall I do for my head my guide my heart my Husband Were my Saviour upon Earth again I could send one to him as Mary did who should say Lord behold he whom thou lovest is dead Dead say Iâ— O dead dead he is gone he is departed and can never be recalled But why Why can he not be called back again Did not my Jesus cause Lazarus to arise when he had been four days dead ver 39. Yes he did But what then I neither love my Saviour so well as Mary did nor I fear doth he love me so well as he did Mary or if both were so yet since Miracles are ceased I cannot so much as hope that he will call back the Spirit of my Lord my Husband Oh could he be wooed by the Tears of a sinful Woman never did any mourn so much as I would But nothing will perswade I seek but the disturbance of him whom I mourn for if I desire to call him from his eternal rest When Sarah died in Kirjath-Arba Abraham stood up from before his deceased Wife and spake unto the Sons of Heth saying I am a stranger and a Sojourner with you Give me a Possession and a burying place with you that I may bury my dead out of my sight Gen. 23. 3 4. Though he so tenderly affected her whilst she was living yet he would not look too long on her when she was dead It is a duty as full of humanity to interr with decency the Bodies of the dead as it is of Religion to love the Persons when they are alive Yet vain is man in this affection if he fixeth his love only on the beauty of the body This flesh which is so tender this skin which I strive to preserve both smooth and white must one day be a banquet for the loathed Worms No greater priviledge belongeth to me than did to my Husband for the time will come when I shall follow him to the Earth Had I loved only his outward form my love should now either be quite forgotten or else I should fondly desire to deny it interment But it was his body enlivened with a rich and excellent Soul which drew mine affection and commanded my desires Had that Soul and body continued their Society I had been freed from my laments but they have bid farewell till the general Resurrection and hence am I enforced to utter my complaints I weep for my loss because we are divorced But oh what conflicts then can I imagin that he had when he was not only to part from his indeared Wife but likewise his Soul was to leave this chillowed Earth Oh for him for him for my loss of him do I pay the tribute of these watering Eyes Yet these tears must not flow in too great abundance lest by them I should seem to envy his happiness Even when his body shall be
a body separated from the soul and yet not his soul separated from God nor himself from Christ Who shall separate us from the love of God in Christ Neither life nor death nor principalities nor powers c. Rom. 8 38. This point also is of use to us in the death of others First to moderate the mourning of Christians for the Death of others Why It is the end of all men it is that that is the common condition of all men it should not be too grievous nor too doleful to any man We would not have our friends to be in another condition in their birth than others we would not have them have more fingers or more members than a man and would we have them have more days Let this serve as a brief touch upon that Secondly it teacheth us to make good use of our fellowship while we are together Not only we may die but those that are useful to us may die also let us make good use of one another while we live therefore It did smite the heart of those Ephesians that they should see the face of Paul no more specially above the rest it grieved them that they should see him no more how would it have grieved them think you if they had always hardned themselves against his ministry before Think with your selves seriously here is such a Minister such a Christian friend that husband and wife that parent and child a time of â—arting will come let us make it easie now â—y making good use of one another while we â—e that when friends are took away we may â—â—ve cause to thank God that we have had comâ—nion and comfort of their fellowship and â—â—ciety the benefit of their graces the fruit of â—â—eir lives and not sorrow for the want of them â— death Death separates a Man from his Friends For alas Death doth not only part a mans body and soul a mans self and his wealth but it parteth a man from his friends from all his worldly acquaintance from all those that he took delight in upon earth Death makes a separation between husband and wife see it in Abraham and Sarah though Abraham loved Sarah dearly yet Death parted them Let me have a place to bury my Dead out of my sight Gen. 23. It parteth Father and Child how unwilling soever they be see it in David and Absolom Oh Absolom my son would God I had died for thee and Rachel mourned for her Children and would not be comforted because they were not It parteth the Minister and the people see it in the case of the people of Israels lamenting the death of Samuel in the case of the Ephesians at the parting of S. Paul sorrowing especially when they heard they should see his face no more It parteth those friends who were so united together in love as if they had but one soul in two bodies see it in the separation that was made by death between David and Jonathan that were so knit together in their love that he bewaileth him Woe is me for my brother Jonathan 2 Sam. 1. 9. This is necessary consideration for us that live that we may learn to know how to carry our selve towards our worldly friends and how to moderate our selves in our enjoyment of these worldlâ— comforts Look upon every worldly thing as mortal as a dying comfort Look upon Childreâ— and friends as dying comforts Look upon yoâ— estates as that that hath wings and will be gone Look upon your bodies that now you make so much of as a thing that must be parted from the soul by death and that ere long See what advice the Apostle giveth 1 Cor. 7. 19. the time is short saith he therefore let those that marry be as if they married not and they that rejoyce as though they rejoyced not and they that buy as though they pâ—ssessed not and they that use this world as not abusing it for the fashion of this world passeth away When thou accompaniest another to the grave dost thou conclude thus with thy self the very next time that any death is spoken of it may be mine or as Saint Peter speaks to Saphira after the death of Ananias The feet of those that have buried thy husband are at the door and shall carry thee out also Again this Doctrine serves to reprove that sinful laying to heart of the death of others that is too frequent and common in the world That is first when men with too much fondness and with too great excess and distemper of affection look upon their dead friends as if God could never repair the loss nor make amends for that he hath done in taking of them away Rachel mourneth and will not be comforted David mourneth and will scarce be comforted Oh Absolom my son my son would God I had and for thee What is all this but to look on friends â—ather as Gods than men as if all sufficiency â—ere included in them only Men look on their â—riends as Micah did upon his Idol when â—hey had bereaved him of it they took away â—ll his comfort and quiet You have taken away â—y Gods saith he and what have I more Judg. 8. â—4 This now is an ill taking to heart the death â—f friends to mourn as men without hope Secondly there is taking to heart and considering of the death of men but it is an unrighteous considering and unrighteous judging of the death of others If men see one die it may be a violent death then they conclude certainly there is some appearent token of Gods judgment on such a one If they see another die with some extremity of torment and vehement pains certainly there is some apparent evidence of Gods wrath upon this man If they see another in some great and violent tentation strugling against many tentations they conclude presently certainly such are in a worser case than others I may say to all these as Christ said once to those that told him of the eighteen men upon whom the Tower in Siloe fell think you that they were sinners above all men that dwelt in Hierusalem Luke 13. 4. Or rather as Solomon saith All things come alike unto all there is one event to the righteous and to the wicked Eccles 9. 2. Learn to judge righteous judgment to judge wisely of the death of others take heed of condemning the generation of the just But rather in the last place Make this use of the death of every one Doth such a maâ— die by an ordinary sickness having his understanding and memory continued to the end Doth such a man die in inward peace anâ— comfort with clear and evident apprehension of Gods love so that he can with Simeon say Lord now lettest thou thy servant depart in peace Luke 2. 29. What use shouldest thou that liveâ—â— make of this now Certainly let the sweetneâ— of their death make thee in love with the goodness of their lives That is the only way to a
not fail Wherefore my heart was glad and my glory rejoiced my flesh also shall rest in hope For why thou shalt not leave my Soul in Hell nor suffer thine Holy One to see Corruption Thou shalt shew me the Path of Life in thy presence is fulness of Joy and in thy right hand is pleasure for evermore Psal 16. v. 8. c. To Charity What shall I return to the Lord for all his Benefits I will receive the Cup of Death from the hand of God and call upon the Name of the Lord. I will call upon God with Praises and I shall be safe from my Enemies Into thy Hands O Lord I commend my Spirit Thou hast created me O God thou hast redeemed me thou hast sanctified me thine am I alive and dead I offer my self up entirely to thy will Jesu Son of David have mercy upon me Sect. 36. What is always to be in the thought and Mouth of a sick and dying Christian IN sickness O Christian if thou art asked how thou do'st or how is it with thee Beware of returning any other Answers but these As God will As God pleases As the Lord's pleasure is So let it be done According to the good pleasure of God As it pleases God so let his will be fulfilled in Earth as it is in Heaven Nor will it be amiss to have these threefold Prefaces continually in thy lips and in thy mind as well in thy Sickness as at the hour of thy Death 1. Blessed be God to all Eternity 2. Have mercy on me O Lord according to thy loving Kindness though I am not worthy of the least of thy mercies O God 3. Oh Lord my God I surrender my self wholly up to thy will let thy will be done Sect 37. Certain Precepts to be particularly observed by a dying Person FIrst Not to depend upon the Merits but with all thy Sins and Omissions to cast thy self into the Fathomeless Ocean of Divine Mercy Next To adhere stedfastly and constantly to the belief of the true Holy Church and to receive the Holy Sacrament Thirdly To forsake all the frail and passing Vanities of this Life and to unite thy self to God with all thy Soul and Affection To breath after the Land of Promise where thou may'st be able to offer up a lasting Sacrifice of Praise and Thanksgiving to God for all his Mercies Fourthly To offer up thy self a Living Sacrifice to the Glory of God for his great good will toward thee and to endure patiently for his sake all the pains and troubles of Sickness and the bitterness of Death Fifthly To set continually before thy Eyes the terrible Death and Passion of thy Lord Christ that so thou mayst unite thy Body and Soul with the wounded Body and afflicted Soul of Christ But the safest way is whatever thou wouldst do in the utmost extremity of thy Sickness to begin to do that in the prime of thy Health Sect. 38. Refreshments for a dying Person COme my People enter thou into thy Chambers and shut thy Doors about thee Hide thy self for a little while till the Indignation be overpast Isa 26. â—0 When I was angry I hid my Face from thee for a little season but through everlasting goodness I have pardoned thee saith the Lord thy Redeemer Isa 54. 8. Why art thou so full of heaviness O my Soul And why art thou so unquieted within me Put thy trust in God for I will yet give him thanks for the help of his Countenance Psalm 42. 6. For we are the Children of the Holy Man and look for the Life which God shall give unto them that never turn their belief from him Tob. 2. 18. Even so it is not the will of your Father which is in Heaven that one of these little ones should perish Mat. 13. 14. For God so loved the World that he gave his only begotten Son that whosoever believeth on him should not perish but have Everlasting Life John 3 16. But if any Man sin we have an Advocate with the Father Jesus Christ the Righteous And he is the Attonement for our Sins not for our Sins only but for the Sins of all the World 1 John 2. 1. Verily verily I say unto you he that heareth my Word and believeth in him that sent me hath Everlasting Life and shall not come into Damnation but is escaped from Death unto Life John 5. 24. All that the Father giveth me shall come unto me and him that cometh unto me I will in no wise cast out Joh. 6. 37. I am the Resurrection and the Life he that believeth in me yea though he were dead yet shall he live And whosoever liveth and believeth in me shall not dye eternally Joh. 11. 25 26. In my Fathers House are many Mansions 14. 2. If God be on our side who can be against us Who spared not his own Son but gave him for us all how shall he not with him give us all things Who shall lay any thing to the charge of Gods chosen It is he that justifies who is he that coâ—demnesh It is Christ which dyed yea ratheâ— which is raised again which is also on the Righâ— Hand of God and maketh Intercession for us Roâ— 8. 31 c. For no Man livech to himself and no Man dyâ—th to himself for if we live we live unto the Lord. Whether we live therefore or die we are the Lords For we know that if our Earthly House of this Tabernacle were destroyed we should have a Building of God even a Habitation not made with Hands but Eternal in Heaven For therefore sigh we desiring to be farther cloathed with our House which is from Heaven for if that we be cloathed we shall not be found naked 2 Cor. 1 2 3. Now also Christ shall be magnified in my Body whether it be by Life or by death For Christ is to me Life and Death is to me Advantage Having a desire to depart and be with Christ Philip. 1. 20 21. But our Conversation is in Heaven whence also we look for the Saviour who shall change our vile Body that it may be fashioned like his glorious Body This is a fâ—ithful saying and by all means worthy to be received that Christ Jesus came into the World to save sinners of whom I am chief 1 Tim. 1. 15 But he that shall endure to the end the same shall be saved Mat. 24. 13. Be thou faithful unto death and I will give thee a Crown of Life Rev. 2. 10. These Fountains refresh and cool the hot Baths of death he shall happily swim therein who plunges himself over Head and Ears in these Rivolets Sect. 39. The Sighs and Prayers to God proper for a Dying Person ENlighten my Eyes O most merciful Jesu that I sleep not in death Lest my Enemies say I have prevailed against him Psal 13. 3 c. Lord Jesu Christ Son of the Living God Lay thy Passion Cross and Death between thy Judgment and my Soul O
Life who Live as if the Brutal and momentary Pleasures of this present world were more sweet and pleasant and to be chosen before those Eternal Rivers of Pleasures that run at Gods right hand for evermore who Live as if Repentance were not necessary for Pardon or as those who care not whether they are Sav'd or Damn'd when they Depart this Life 6. That all both Good and Bad must arise to Judgment under which Sermon is shown that all men when the last Trump shall sound at the end of the World must make their Appearance to receive their Last Doom before that Judge whose Sentence they cannot Reverse whose Wisdom they cannot deceive whose Equity they cannot bow whose Severity they cannot withstand whose Indignation they cannot Appease whose Determination they cannot alter and from whose Presence they cannot fly 7. That there will be a glorious Resurrection for them that sleep in Jesus under which Discourse is shown that at the last day those who were Heirs of Glory shall arise out of their Graves to shine as so many Resplendent Suns in the Empirean Heavens to Chaunt forth Eternal Hallelujahs in that upper World where they shall be ever Guarded with the Noble and Innumerable Train of Angels where they shall ever have the Honourable Society of Patriarchs and Apostles where they shall ever have the whole Army of Triumphant Martyrs and a thousand times ten Thousand times ten Thousand blessed Saints for their Glorious Attendants with whom they shall be to Eternity Happy in a Transcendent manner above Expression above Conception 8. Eightly and Lastly In this small Treatise is faithfully related what is the Swan-like Note of a Dying Christian being my Fathers last Sermon c. under which Discourse is shown that one Glance of Heaven one Grape of Canaan one Glympse of the Crown of Glory is that which is able to set a Gloss upon the Face of Death and to make it really Lovely in the Eyes of an Expiring Saint filling him with so much Joy that he can chearfully Smile at the Thoughts of the near Approaches of Death and Triumph at the sight of a Tomb Death being more Welcome to him than a joyful Trumpet sounding out to a glorious Jubilee MADAM Now if this Weeping House may be any wayes useful to your Ladyship or any Other I shall have attained my chief and principal end of its Publication and with comfortable Hopes that it may I Humbly beg the Honour to Subscribe assuring my self and all the World that when the Dismal Ewe-tree and flattering Ivy shall grow about your Mournful Grave that the longest Date of Time shall not be able to Puffe away the sweet Remembrance of your Vertuous Deeds but that afterwards to the end of the World your Honourable Name shall be a Rival with Time for the Victory of Perpetuity MADAM Your Ladyships most Humble and most Obedient Servant John Dunton In praise of the Author of the House of Weeping with the Explanation of the Frontispiece annext to his Book WIth sighs and groans and plunged Eyes attend The doleful Map of every Mortals End Enter the Sable House of Weeping see The lively Scene of Humane miserie Our reverend Author could not stop a stream Of tears when treating on so sad a Theme Survey these pious Lines and there you 'll find The lively Pourtraict of the Authors Mind In tears he preacht with tears he seem'd to write And may be tearm'd the Christian Heraclite He wrote he spoke 'em thus whoever sayes Needs not another word to speak their praise Since all must follow him or soon or late His pattern let us strive to imitate Our Entrance and our Exit seem to meet Our swadling Bands almost our Winding Sheet Poor man from Mother Earth does just arise Then looks abroad returns again and dyes Some forty years perhaps with much ado He has prolong'd his tedious life unto Then under Griefs and Cares he sinks away His Carkass mouldring into native Clay See where his Friends surround the sacred Vrn Where all his fond Relations fondly mourn And when the solemn Bell does sadly call The drooping Pomp attends his Funerall How he from Fortunes store can only have A Narrow Coffin and a scanty Grave Happy thrice happy they who had the grace To fix their Treasures in a better place Who e're from hence they did their Lodgings move Were careful to lay in a Stock above Those Death may wound but never can destroy Their House of Weeping proves an House of Joy W. S. Another on the Frontispiece SEest thou frail man the Emblem of thy State Th' exact Idea of thy hasting Fate The Figure 's drawn to th' life yea ev'ry part Is grac'd and deckt with more than Zeuxian Art The first Scene showes when Man 's layd out for dead When th' sprightly Soul from th' Body 's gone fled His mournful Friends no longer can endure The lifeless Corps therefore they do immure And shut it close up in a Sable Hearse As totally unfit for all Commerce O're which they showre such store of tears that they Mourning exhaust their Moisture and decay With sorrow-wounded hearts they sob and cry Themselves to death they take their turns to dye Because one's death from th' other draws such grief As kills the Soul in spight of all relief Next is he brought on shoulders of his Friends Along the Streets where dismally attends A Croud of Mourners to the Church where they Are twice fore-told and warn'd they are but Clay First by the words of th' Preacher and then next The Corps tho' tacitly repeats the Text But lo the End 's more dismal than the rest Which brings the final Consummatum est Earth now is layd to Earth and dust to dust Earth ope's its mouth the Coffin stop it must This is the Lot of all none can it flee Earth's not quite full there 's room yet left for thee Sic raptim scripsit H. C. An Acrostick on the Name of the Reverend Author of the House of Weeping In the cold house of Mother Earth must lye Our mortal Bodies Holy Souls will fly Home to their God their King their Native Lands Not th' weeping House but th' House not made with hands Death then thou King of Terrors do thy worst Vnto Christs chosen Ones His only Trust Now now thou raging Hector 't is too late To turn them out This House this blessed state Of Blisse Therefore thou Tyrant I reply Now dolor's exil'd and a Weeping Eye S. S. Vpon the House of Weeping made by the Reverend Mr. John Dunton late Minister of Aston Clinton in the County of Bucks IT s Frontispiece appalls the Ruddy Cheek It s sable Inside flinty hearts doth break Unerring Marks of deepest Grief abound Thro' each Storie from th' Battlements to th' Ground Its mourning Garb forbids Sol's fulgent Rays Into dark Nights converts the Chrystal Days Thence Joy's exil'd and there the Grateful'st Guest Is that Swolne Weeping Eye exceeds the rest The
other draws such grief As kills the Soul in spight of all relief Next is he brought on Shoulders of his friends Along the Streets where dismally attends A Croud of Mourners to the Church where they Are twice fore-told and warn'd they are but Clay First by the words of th' Preacher and then next The Corps tho' tacitly repeats the Text But lo the End 's more dismal than the rest Which brings the final Consummatum est Earth now is laid to Earth and Dust to Dust Earth ope's its Mouth the Coffin stop it must This is the Lâ—t of all none can it flee Earth's not quite full there 's room yet left for thee Sic raptim Scripsit H. C. AN ACROSTICK In the cold House of Mother Earth must lye Our Mortal Bodies Holy Souls will fly Home to their God their King their Native Lands Not th' weeping House but th' House not made with hands Death then thou King of Terrors do thy worst Unto Christs chosen Ones his only Trust Now now thou raging Hector 't is too late To turn them out this House this blessed state Of Bliss Therefore thou Tyrant I reply Now dolor's exil'd and a Weeping Eye S. S. THE CONTENTS OF THE FIRST Part OF THE Mourning-Ring THE Introduction to the House of Weeping from p. 1. to p. 15. The house of weeping p. 15. The Subjects Treated on under this General Head are viz. Jesus wept John 11. 35. Sermon 1. p. 15. Death parts the dearest Friends p. 30. The last sigh p. 36. Man giveth up the Ghost and where is he p. 44. He 's carried by Angels into Abraham's Bosom p. 49. The Winding-sheet p. 77. Tears for a Dead-Husband p. 99. The Dying Knell p. 111. Put on Mourning Apparel p. 117. But now he is dead wherefore should I fast p. 126. Bury my Dead out of my sight p. 146. The Funeral Procession p. 150. The Worms shall feed sweetly on him p. 172. Prepare to follow p. 174. Look upon every day as your last p. 205. The Swan-like Note of a Dying Christian 216. The Eye that hath seen him shall see him no more p. 231. The Good Mans Epitaph p. 235. Hopes of a Joyful Resurrection p. 244. The Yearly Mourner p. 253. Weep not she is not dead but sleepeth p. 255. Good-night p. 262. Death-Bed Thoughts p. 81. The Fatal Moment p. 281. The Treatment of the Dead in order to their Burial p. 284. The Funeral Solemnity p. 291. An Account of the Death and last Sayings of the most Eminent Persons from the Crucifixion of our Blessed Saviour down to this present time To which will be added in the second part of the Mourning Ring all the Remarkable Deaths omitted in the First Part. THE CONTENTS OF THE Second Part OF THE Mounrnig-Ring Which said Book is now going to the Press to supply what was wanting in the First Part and to compleat this Funeral Gift ADvice to those that are Diseased either in Body or Mind The solemn Wishes of ' a Person giving up the Ghost The Death watch The Sick-man's Passing-Bell A Conference between the Mourners The History of those that have died suddenly c. Observations on the weekly Bills of Mortality The Author's Tears or Meditations on his own Sickness Death and Funeral The Danger of a Death-bed Repentance A walk among the Tombs or a Discourse of Funeral Monuments of the several Customs of Burials from Adam to this time of Epitaphs and other Funeral Honours The Pilgrim's Guide from his Cradle to his Grave A Discourse of the Four last Things composed chiefly of the Authors own Experiences during his late Illness ☞ This Second Part will be Published in a few Weeks ERRATA IN Page 216. Of the House of Weeping or Dying Christian read The Swan-like Note of a Dying Christian THE Introduction TO THE HOUSE OF Weeping Vpon first hearing of the Death of a Neighbour or of a House-weeping for the loss of a Friend think with thy self and say HOW is my Neighbour Dead Then surely the Bell rings out and tells me in him that I am Dead also The Soul â—f my Neighbour is gone out and as a Man who â—ad a Lease of 1000 years after the expiration â—f a short one or an Inheritance after the Life â—f a Man in a Consumption he is now entred â—nto the possession of his better Estate Time was his Race but newly was begun Whose Glass is run He in the troubled Sea was heretofore Though now on Shore And 't is not long before it will be said Of me as 't is of him alas he 's Dead His Soul is gone whither Who saw it come â—n or who saw it go out No body yet every body is sure he had one and hath none If I will ask not a few Men but almost whole Bodies whole Churches What becomes of thâ— Souls of the Righteous at the departing thereof from the Body I shall be told by some That they attend an expiation a purification in a place of torment by some that they attend the fruition of the sight of God in a place of rest but yet but of expectation by some That they pass to aâ— immediate possession of the presence of God Saint Augustine studied the nature of the Soul as much as any thing but the salvation of the Soul and he sent an express Messenger to Saint Hierome to consult of some things concerning the Soul But he satisfies himself with this Let the departure of my Soul to Salvation be evident to my Faith and I care the less how dark the entrance of my Soul into my Body be to my Reason It is the going out more than the coming in that concerns us The Soul of my Neighbour this Bell tell me is gone out Whither Who shall tell me that I know not who it is much less what he was The condition of the Man and the course of his Life which should tell me whither he is gone I know not I was not there in his sickness nor at his death I saw not his way noâ— his end nor can ask them who did thereby tâ— conclude or argue whither he is gone But yet I have one nearer me than all these mine own Charity I ask that and that tells me he is gone to everlasting rest I owe him a good opinion it is but thankful Charity in me because I reâ—eived benefit and instruction from him when his â—â—ll tolled But for his Body How poor a wretched thing is that We cannot express it â— fast as it grows worse and worse That Boâ—y which scarce three minutes since was such a House as that that Soul which made but one â—tep from thence to Heaven was scarce throughâ—y content to leave that for Heaven That Boâ—y which had all the parts built up and knit â—y a lovely Soul now is but a Statue of Clay â—nd now these Limbs melted off as if that Clay â—ere but Snow and now the whole House is â—ut a handful of Sand so much Dust
and no wonder for it is not founded upon Honour Beauty wealth or any other sinister respect in the party beloved which is subject to Age or Mutability but only on the Grace and Piety in him which Foundation because it always lasteth the love which is built upon it is also perpetual Part thee and me Death is that which parteth one Friend from another Then the dear Father must part with his dutiful Child then the dutiful Child must forget his Dear Father then the kind Husband must leave his constant Wife then the constant Wife most lose her kind Husband then the careful Master must be sundred from his industrious Servant then the industrious Servant must be sundred from his careful Master Yet this may be some comfort to those whose Friends death hath taken away that as our Disciples Yet a little while and you shall not see me and yet a little while and you shall see me again So yet a little while and we shall not see our Friends and yet a little while and we shall see them again in the Kingdom of Heaven for not mittuntur sed praemittuntur we do not forego them but they go before us When thou art enter'd into the House of Weeping fall down on thy knees and say OH Lord our God in thee and by thee we live move and have our Being As thou didst at the first breath into Man the Breath of Life and he became a living Soul so when thou shalt be pleased to command that Breath again out of Mans Body then will he presently become a dead Carkass and so short is the Life of Man that many times he doth but cry and Die yea sometimes his Mothers Womb doth prove his Tomb so that he doth not once cry to tell the World that he did once Live Neither is the Thread of Mans Life at any time spun so strong but at one word of thy Mouth it is soon snapt in two Seeing therefore we do but Live to Die we beseech thee Oh blessed God let us Die to Live let us live well that so we may die well let Death never surprize us unlooked for or unprepared nor let it ever seize upon us in an unconverted unregenerate State Good Lord let us not so live as to be ashamed to live any longer or to be afraid to look grim Death in the Face when it comes to separate our Souls from our Bodies and to summon them to make their appearance before the great Judge of the Quick and Dead Let us with thy Servant Job wait all our appointed time untill our Change doth come Seeing it will be our greatest Wisdom to wait for Death which always waits for us and to expect that at all times which will come at some time and may come at any time Let us Pray and Preach and Hear and so spend our time as those who know and consider that all they do they do it for Eterninity and we shall never have but one Cast for Eternity Heaven and Glory is here to be won or lost for ever Blessed God thou hast taught us in thy Word that it is better to go to the House of Weeping than to the House of â—easting for that is the end of all men and thou hast said That the Living will lay it to heart Oh Lord we are this day come to the House of Mourning and Weeping and we have seen the end of one yea of many of our Friends and Acquaintance within a short space of time and in the Death of our Friends we may read our own Death and yet shall not we who are lest behind them in the Land of the Living lay these awakening instances of Mortality to heart shall we hear and see daily our nearest and dearest Relations giving up the Ghost and departing out of this into another World and yet shall we once think that we shall ever live to enjoy the Pleasures of this present evil World But seeing Lord this World is a dying World and all its glory is a dying Glory let our Minds and Hearts therefore be set upon the Glory of Heaven which is a never fading Glory Oh! did we believe and consider how much better â— Believers future Estate will be than his present State is then should we think that Timâ— is too long before we do and that Eternâ—â— will be too short when we shall enjoy our gracious Redeemer upon his Throne of Glory Let us ever live as those that have one Foot in thâ— Grave already Thousands and Millions yea innumerable Millions of Thousands are gone to their Graves before us and do we think thaâ— we that are but enlivened Dust animated Shadows dying Lumps of Clay can keep our Bodies from being a Feast for Worms or ouâ— Souls from seeking new Lodgings in another World Oh! let us therefore every day â—â— looking into our Graves and familiarize Death unto our Thoughts before it comes let us consider how many signal Admonitions thoâ— dost daily give us of our approaching end Iâ— not every Distemper and Sickness of Body as it were a little Death and a fair Warning to put us in mind of our last Change The Grey Hairs which are here and there upon our Heads the deep wrinkles which are engraven upon our Foreheads the loss of Teeth the Dimness oâ— Sight our Deafness in Hearing our Palsie hands our feeble trembling Limbs and the frequenâ— Sight of seeing Friends laid out in their Winding Sheets for Dead and carried to their Houses oâ— Clay the silent Grave are Circumstances anâ— Symptoms serving to remind us that the time draws near wherein we must die and that our departure is at hand Let us therefore live as dying Men and let us die as Living Christians let us set our House and our Heart in order remembring the Text It is appointed for all Men once to Die but after this the Judgment The Mourners being all come first sing the following Psalms and after that Read part of 1 Cor. Chap. 15. to bring your minds into a serious frame Psalm 39. I Said I will look to my ways for fear I should go wrong will take heed all times that I offend not with my Tongue As with a bit I will keep fast my mouth with fource and might Not once to whisper all the while the wicked are in â—ight I held my Tongue and spake no word but kept me close and still Yea from good talk I did refrain but sore against my will My Heart waxt hot within my breast with musing thought and doubt Which did increase and stir the fire at last these Words burst out Lord number out my Life and days which yet I have not past So that I may be certify'd how long my Life shall last Lord thou hast pointed out my Liâ—e in length much like a Span Mine age is nothing unto thee so vain is every Man Man walketh like a shade and doth in vain himself annoy In getting goods and cannot tell who shall
7. 13. The Lord will love you and will bless you and multiply you He will also bless the fruit of the Womb unto you and the fruit of your Land and your Corn and your Wine and your Oyl and the increase of your kine and the flocks of your sheep in the places where ye shall live c. 28. 12. He will open unto you his good treasure the Heaven to give the rain unto your land in his season and to bless all the work of your hands and ye shall lend unto many and ye shall not borrow Gen. 49. 25. He shall help you and bless you with the blessings of heaven above blessings of the deep that lyeth under and blessings of the breasts and of the Womb. And that he may thus bless you the same Lord direct your hearts and preserve you in his Blessing All that I can do now is to pray for you and my weakness will hardly permit me to do that Yet so long as I can speak I trust I shall pray and in my petitions remember both my self and you While I am yet alive it is my duty to pray for you and it is your duty also to pray for me The Lord grant that we may all do what he requireth at our hands Do not ye grieve too much that I am so near my rest For it is the Decree of my God and the longing expectation of my wearied self The Lord give you patience to endure this Affliction and the Lord give me patience and perseverance unto the end 1 King 2. 2 3. Now I go the way of all the Earth Keep ye the charge of the Lord your God to walk in his ways to keep his statutes and his Commandments and his judgments and his testimonies as it is written in the Scriptures that ye may prosper in all that ye do and whithersoever ye turn your hands Deut. 33. 7. The Lord give you the blessing of Judah and hear your voices and let your hands be sufficient for you and let him be an helper to you from your Enemies And the Lord give you the blessing of Benjamin vers 12. The Lord cover you all the day long and dwell between your shoulders And the Lord give you the blessing of Joseph v. 13. Blessed of the Lord be your Land for the precious things of Heaven for the dew and for the deep that coucheth beneath v. 14. and for the precious Fruits brought forth by the Sun v. 16. and for the precious things put forth by the Moon and for the precious things of the Earth and fulness thereof and for the good will of him that dwelt in the bush v. 27. The eternal God be your Refuge and underneath you the everlasting Arms. 2 Sam. 7. 26 29. And now O Lord God let it please thee to bless the House of thy Servant and with thy blessing let the Family of thy Servant be blessed for ever Deut. 26. 15. Look down from thine holy Habitation from Heaven and bless them Psal 67. 1. O my God be merciful unto them and bless them and cause thy face to shine upon them And now with Jacob I have made an end of commanding you and ready I am to gather up my Feet into the Bed and to yield up the Ghost and to be gathered unto my Fathers Gen. 49. 33. Only come ye near my dear ones that I may kiss you and that my cold and clammy hands may be laid upon your heads that I may once more bless you and die Fare well my pretty ones farewell the children of my dear affection I must leave you and I hope I shall leave my God with you who will be unto you a Father of mercies and a God of all consolation 2 Cor. 13. 11. Once more farewell Love as brethren and the God oâ—… and peace be with you 1 Pet. 3. 8. The Lord Jesus Christ be with your Spirits Grace be with you all Amen 2 Tim. 4. 23. Man giveth up the Ghost and where is he AMong the many serious and weighty Questions which a sober considering Person may propound unto himself that is of none of the least concernment which is mentioned by the Holy Man Job Chap. 14. verse 10. Yea Man giveth up the Ghost and where is he We may take the words asunder and consider them apart Yea and as much as to say it is a Truth past all doubt there is no nay to be said to it it is sealed with Yea and Amen for it shall certainly come to pass at some time or other that Man must give up the Ghost and as much as to say his Soul shall be separated from his Body Those two loving twins being at the point of Death to go several ways they must part at last And for as much as it is evident to sense that the body returns to the dust what way the Soul taketh is the great Question as followeth Man giveth up the Ghost and where is he Or what becometh of his Soul when it hath once taken its leave of the body This Question may more easily than comfortably be answered by most thus every separated Soul goes either to Heaven or Hell But alas those two places are not more distant than different in their Natures Heaven is a place of eternal happiness Hell is a place of everlasting Misery And therefore O my Soul it is both good and necessary that thou shouldst think before hand what will be the place of thy future abode The Body which is the Souls present habitation it is not as Job speaketh a body of Brass but a body of Clay and therefore when the stroke of death shall knock that earthen Vessel in pieces where then Oh my Soul will be thy next lodging Either thou must lye down in everlasting burnings or else rest upon the Mountain of Myâ—rh and the Hill of Frankincense with sweet Jesus Man when he hath as an â—hireling accomplished his day ought seriously to consider of the approaching Night And seeing it may be said as of Ephraim thou hast here and there a gray hair upon thy head and the shadows of the Evening are lengthened out it is neither safe nor prudent Oh my Soul to be serious about trifles or to trifle about serious things Before the great and terrible day of account therefore Oh my Soul do thou call thy self to account and ask these questions of thy self Canst thou think of going to Hell with comfort Or can the thoughts of Heaven be any otherwise comfortable than as thou believest it to be thy Heaven Canst thou rejoice when thou thinkest how many shall put on Crowns of Glory and yet thy self have no part or lot in that matter Art thou deeply convinced Oh Man what â— glittering and a glorious Divine Ray doth quicken actuate and ennoble that Lump of Atoms which thy Body is composed of And when that Body of thine shall be crumbled into Ashes by one touch of the Almighty hast thou forethought what shall become of
should remain unknown unto my self for the old word is a true one Neither things read or understood profit him at all who does not both read and know himself I there applyed my self Ad meum novissimum to my last thing what man liveth and shall not see death And if after death The Righteous shall scarcely be saved we may well be fearful and had need be careful that we be not taken unprepared When I was a young Man saith Seneca my care was to live well I then practised the art of well living When age came upon me I then studied the Artem bene vivendi art of dying well how to Artem bene moriendi die well It is true The journey of Life appears not to busie men until the end Yet when I was most busie of all I delighted my self with this comfort that a time would come wherein I might live to my self hoping to have sweet leisure to enjoy my self at last And this I am now come to by disposing not by changing my self Lord let me be found in this posture when I come to die In the courses of my Life I have had interchanges The World it self stands upon vicissitudes God hath interwoven my life with adversity and prosperity When I first took me to a Gown I put on this thought I desire a Fortune like my Gown not long but fit fit for my condition finding by others that a contented kind of obscurity keeps a Man free from Envy Although any kind of Superiority be a mark of envy yet Not to be so high as to provoke an ill eye nor so low as to be trodden on was the height of my Ambition But I must confess I have since had a greater portion of the World's favour than I looked for Nevertheless I never gave trust to fortune although she seemed to be at peace with me To check repining at those above me I always looked at those below me nor did any preferments so delight me or abuse me as to make me neglect preparing for my dying day And now I thank God I can say O Lord my heart is ready This I have considered that Life flows away by Hours and days as it were by drops Careful Martha was full busie about many things but was well advised by Christ There was only one thing necessary One thing have I desired of the Lord that I may dwell in his House for ever This was David's unum his one thing and God willing shall be mine Amidst these thoughts I had these things in contemplation 1. What Death was and the kinds of Death 2. Secondly What fears or joys death brings 3. Thirdly When Death is to be prepared for and How 4. Fourthly Death approaching what our last thoughts should be Of these things I thus believed That Death was but a fall which came by a Fall Our first-framed Father Adam falling in him we all fell It was not the Man but mankind Body and Soul parting BVt Oh how bitter at that time will be the parting of Soul and Body We see old acquaintance cannot part without tears What shall such intimate familiar friends do as the Soul and Body are which have lived together from the Womb with so much delight In that hour every man will make Balaam's suit O that I might die the death of the Righteous We all desire to shut up our last scene of Life with In manus tuas Domine Into thy hands O Lord I commend my Spirit At this Hour What would a man give to secure his Soul Quid dabis pro animâ tuâ tunc qui nunc pro nihilo das illam What wilt thou give then for thy Soul to save it who dost so prodigally throw it away now for nothing This thou canst not leave behind thee that will tell thee whether thou goest and what thou shalt look for Tunc quasi loquentia tua Opera dicent Tu nos egisti Tua opera sumus Te non deseremus sed tecum ibimus ad Judicium Then shall thy doings even speaking aloud say unto thee Thou hast done us we are thy works we will not leave thee but will go with thee to judgment In that day shall come into mens minds by the Divine Power in the twinkling of an Eye all their past good or evil Works Memory the Magazine of the Soul will then recount all that thou hast done said or thought all thy life long For there needs no other Art of memory for sin but misery Man is a great flatterer of himself but Conscience is always just and will never chide thee wrongfully it always takes part with God against a man's self It is a domestick Magistrate that will tell what you do at home It is well termed the pulse of the Soul therefore if you would know the true state of your Body or Soul feel how this beats that will tell you Yet take heed you make not an Idol of your Conscience neither think as some do that it is a crime to make a Conscience of our Actions At point of death if a man will take his aim by the best men that ever lived or died that of David Ezekias yea and of Christ himself as he was man is able to amaze any man when as our Saviour Christ not many hours before he suffered said My soul is troubled and what shall I say and at the very point of Death said Father if it be thy will let this Cup pass from me When David said Save Lord for thy mercies sake For in Death there is no remembrance of thee And Ezekias wept sore when he was bid Put thy house in order for thou must die If the Patriarâ—â—s if the Prophets if the Apostles if the Martyrs if Christ himself was thus troubled at the hour of Death Wretched man that I am what shall I do We were all to seek but that Christ bids us Be of good chear for I have overcome Death Caesar Borgiâ—s being sick to death said When I lived I provided for every thing but death now I must die and am unprovided to die Previous preparation becomes a wise man But we are all deceived with this Error that we think none but old men approach to death neither experience nor age can work upon us so death that it may more easily surprise us shrowds it self under the very name of life He that sees the Basilisk before he be seen of it avoids the poyson See Death before it comes you shall not feel it when it comes We pray daily Lord Give us this day our daily Bread whilst it is called to day We should remember Life is but a day 't is but a day not an age Wherefore saith Solomon Talk not of to morrow for thou knowest not what to morrow will bring forth A man saith Luther lives forty years before he knows himself to be a fool and by that time he sees his folly his Life is finished So men die before they begin
and since my God as I undoubtedly believe hath been pleased to crown my brother with glory I will beseech him to comfort me here with his grace I will not immoderately weep lest I injure my self I will not weep without hope lest I offend my Maker but that I may weep as I should and hope as I ought and live as I am required I will humble my self at the feet of him to whom my brother is gone Put on Mourning Apparel Sermon III. ECCLES 7. 2. It is better to go to the House of Mourning then to the House of feasting for that is the end of all Men and the living will lay it to his heart IT is evident that in this Verse that I have now read to you the Wise man speaks of such a mourning as is occasioned by the Death of friends And he saith of that Mourning that it is better than to be in the House of Feasting That he speaks of such a mourning appears by that which followeth First he saith that this is the end of all men he speaks therefore of such a mourning as is upon the end of men upon the departure of men out of this World And Secondly he saith the living will lay it to his heart He speaks of such an end of Men as is opposite to the life of Men. In a word By the House of mourning he meaneth a house wherein some one is dead which giveth occasion to the parties that dwell there of sorrow and mourning for their departed friend It is better to go to such a house By the House of feasting he meaneth not only such a house wherein there is feasting but also all manner of abundance As commonly Men shew their wealth in Feasting By the end of all men he meaneth such an end of a man as that he ceaseth to be as he was upon earth and ceaseth to do as he did upon Earth By laying to heart he meaneth such a serious considering and pondering and discussing of every thing as they may bring it to some use may draw some Fruit and benefit out of it to themselves So that the sum and substance of the words is thus much It is a better thing for a Man to be conversant about the thoughts of death and to take hold of all occasions that may bring the serious consideration thereof into his heart than to delight himself in those worldly pleasures and sensual delights wherein for the most part men spend their lives The words consist of a Proposition And a proof or confirmation of that Proposition The Proposition It is better to go to the House of Mourning than to go to the house of Feasting The Confirmation or proof of it is double First Because this is the end of all Men Secondly Because the living will lay it to his heart In the former he calleth the House wherein any one dies the House of Mourning It is better to go to the House of Mourning Where you see That the Death of Men with 〈…〉 live is a just occasion of Mourning to 〈…〉 〈…〉 holy Ghost would not have described 〈…〉 â—ouse wherein a man dies in this manner 〈…〉 were not some equity and justice in mâ—…ing upon such an occasion For he speaks nâ—â— here as I conceive â—nly with reference and â—espect to the common Custom of natural and worldly Men but with respect to the natural disposition and affection that is in the heart of man and the equity of the thing There should be visible signs of Mourning and there is in it a just occasion when men are taken away by death When Sarah died the text saith that Abraham came to Mourn for Sarah and to weep for her Gen. 23. 2. And Esau when he speaks of the death of his Father Isaac he calleth the time of his death the time of Mourning the days of Mourning for my Father are at hand Gen. 27. 41. So Joseph when his Father was dead it is said that he mourned for his Father seven days Gen. 50. 10. When Samuel was dead all the Israelites were gathered together and lamented him 2 Sam. 25. 1. When Iosiah was dead there was such a great lamentation for him that it became a pattern of excessive mourning In that day there shall be a great mourning in Jerusalem as the mourning of Hadadriâ—â—on in the Valley of Megiddon Zach. 12. 10 Our Saviour Christ when he looked upon Lazarus he wept because he was dead And those Ephesians this was it that broke their hearts they sorrowed most of all for the words which St. Pâ—â—l spake that they should see his face no more Acts 20 38 We come now to the proof of the point why going to the House of Mourning taking these occasions to affect our hearts is better than to go to the House of Feasting than to take occasions of delighting our selves in outward things What 's the reason It is double First This is the end of all men What is the end of all men The House of Mourning That which he meaneth by the House of Mourning here is that which he calleth the end of all men that which putteth an end to all men and to their actions upon earth and that is Death So that the main point that in this place the wise man intendeth is but thus much I will deliver it in the very words of the Text we need not vary from them at all Death is the end of all Men. But here it will be objected We find some men that did not die It is said of Enoch that he was translated that he should not see death Heb. 11. 5. And of Elijah that he went up by a whirl-wind into heaven in a chariot of fire 2 King 2. 11. These men did not die To this I answer briefly Particular and extraordinary examples do not frustrate general rules God may sometimes dispense with some particular men and yet the rule remain firm I say it may be so But secondly we answer They had that that was in stead of Death to them some change though they did not die after the manner of other men So at the end of the world it is said that those that are alive shall be caught up and changed in the twinkling of an eye there shall be a sudden and almost undiscernable unperceivable change which shall be to them in stead of death But it will be objected further There is a promise made in Joh. 11. That those that believe shall never die To this I answer with that common distinction There is a twofold death which the Scripture calleth the first and the second death The first death is the death of the body that ariseth from a disjunction and separation of the body from the soul And there is a second death that ariseth from the dis-junction and separation of the soul from God The first death is no death properly the second Death is that which is truly Death And so they shall not die A man may have
that was for his Son an innocent Babe who was no sooner born into this miserable World but visited with a mortal Disease and so cut off for the Life of Vrias in his Infancy The Life of his Son Ammon was not satisfaction sufficient nor of his dearly beloved Son Absalom nor yet the Life of his Son Adonijah but also this poor harmless Creature must suffer together with them now he is dead It is enacted by Almighty God in the high Court of Parliament in the Kingdom of Heaven unto all men that they shall once Die and therefore says David Psalm 89. 48. What man is he that liveth and shall not see death Shall he deliver his Soul from the Hand of the Grave There are two sorts of Deaths Corporal which is either natural or violent or Eternal Death which is called a Spiritual Death or the second Death The first being only a Separation of the Soul from the Body with all the evils that attend thereon this sweet Child suffered Death is like an Archer making man his Butt who when he shooteth pierceth in this manner following In shooting over us he wounds our Ancestors behind us our Servants on our right hand our Wives and Children on our left hand our Friends and in the midst our selves so that as St. Paul says Heb. 9. 27. No one can escape him So that you may see as Job saith man's time is appointed his months determined and his days which are but few upon Earth numbered yea and as our Saviour Christ says his very last hour is limited He was made of the mould of the Earth and therefore thither shall he return and as all have one entrance into Life the like going out shall they have to death Naked came we into this most miserable World and naked shall we return again If Adam had not eaten of the forbidden Fruit we had never known what Sin had been and so by consequence Death which is a thing that now cannot by any means be avoided before that we knew what sin was we had strong Houses But ever since God let 's us dwell in thatch'd Cottages and clay Walls every Disease like a storm is ready to totter us down In old time men us'd to live long but now many are thrust out of house and harbour at less than an hours warning yea and even in their infancy at their first coming into the world as this poor innocent Child was and not only for their own faults for their own transgressions but for their Parents In the Third of Gen. you may find mans Exodus and that is thou shalt die Ever since Old Adam our great great great Grandfather neglected his Duty towards God Death the lodge of all mens lives comes with insensible degrees upon the sons of men it 's impartial hand is always destroying no Wisdom can appease no Policy can prevent nor any earthly Riches redeem us from the Grave semel aâ—t bis morimur omnes some once some twice we must all die we have an old Statute for it that this earthly Tabernacle must suffer corruption and therefore the Poet sings sweetly Post hominem vermis post vermem foetor horror Sic in non hominem vertitur omnis hoâ—o As man came from the Earth so thither shall he return and become a habitation and food for Worms If any had been exempted from the fatal and general sentence of Death then without all question our most blessed Saviour and Redeemer Jesus Christ had been who for our Sins and for our insufferable Iniquities suffer'd the sharpest death imaginable even to die upon the Cross who was equal to the Father touching his God-head Now seeing that this ever blessed Virgins Son Lion of the Tribe of Judah and harmless Lamb of God did suffer an ignominious Death to redeem us from Eternal Death let not us be unwilling for our own good to lay down our lives and to part without sorrow and grief with our dearest Friend or Relation but rather let us take up a full resolution when any of our Friends although never so near and dear unto us be departed and say with David now he is dead now he ceaseth to breath and now he hath taken a farewell of the Elements wherefore should I fast Can I bring him back again Good Christians can with patience embrace this Life yet in their best meditations they do commonly wish for Death they honour all that contemns it but cannot endure or heartily love any that is afraid of it this makes many naturally love a Souldier and honour those tattered and contemptible Regiments that will die at the command of a Sergeant For a Pagan there may be some motives to be in love with Life for a Christian to be amazed at Death I see not how he can escape this dilemma that is too sensible of this Life or careless of the Life to come If a Wife put forth her Child to Nurse and the Nurse having kept it long enough she taketh it home again can the Nurse or any other have any cause to complain so the cause stands between God and our Souls If God having inspired into these mortal Bodies of ours that which is immortal come and take it to himself lest it should come to harm can any one have any reason to Complain As seed unless sown in the Ground cannot bring forth so we until that Death come and we be laid in the Ground cannot expect our consummation and bliss with Gods Saints in his Kingdom of Glory Death freeth the godly from the Tyranny of Satan from Sin from the World from the Flesh and from eternal Damnation placing them with Christ for evermore in Heaven the Center of all good wishes where instead of Earthly Bodies they shall be cloathed with unspeakable Glory and all this holy David was not Ignorant of which made him as soon as his dearly beloved Son had taken his Farewell of this inferior Orb say Wherefore should I fast seeing my Child yea my precious Jewel has changed his Life out of a miserable world into a Kingdom where pleasures ineffable are to be had for evermore but now c. And this brings me now unto the Third thing considered in my Text which is the manner of his mourning and that was how he spun away his time in weeping fasting and praying for his dear child so long as he was alive he did not as Priamus did for his Son Hector Fast Weep and Pray after his Death or as many do now adays only in outward shew altering their Garments No his was far otherwise it was real true and hearty sorrow not countenanced in the least with a heavy look or with a solemn sigh blown from deceitful lungs No his was a Weeping Watching Mourning and Fasting Grief he was sequestered from all Worldly contentment imprisoning his Body from all the pleasures of this mortal Life ever making his bed to swim and watering his touch with tears He mourned as one
or because they fetch their compass that they might make a more solemn Procession to the Church or Sepulchre Among the Romans the Friends of the deceased hired certain Women whom they called Prefiâ—â—â— to lament over their dead for the most part among the Jews this sad task was put upon Widows for they took it upon themselves as the words of the Prophet imply and there were no VVidows to make lamentation and of the Evangelist also Acts 9. 39. and the Widows stood by weeping for Dorcas and indeed Widows are very proper for this imployment When a Pot of water is full to the Brim a little motion makes it run over Widows that are Widows indeed and have lost in their Husbands all the Joy and Comfort of their Life have their Eyes brim full of Tears and therefore most easily they over flow There are but Three things appertaining to Man here 1. Life 2. Death 3. Burial And see they are all Three in the Text. 1. Man goeth there is his Life 2. To his long home there is his Death 3. And the Mourners go about the Streets there is his Burial described by Pariphrasis And so I am upon the first Stage The Doctrine Man's Life is a Voyage his Death the term or period of this Voyage his Grave his home and Mourners his Attendance The Hour-Glass is running whether the Preacher proceeds or makes a pawse and the Ship is sayling whither it is bound when we sleep in our Cabbine so whether we wake or sleep move or rest be busie or idle mind it or mind it not we walk on toward our long home We are expiring and dying from the running of the first Sand in the Hour-glass of our life to the last from the moment we receive Breath to the moment that we breath out our last gasp Thus the Man in my Text goeth or rather runneth still in his natural Course that is every Man I need not direct any Man in his Natural Course from Life to Death every Man knows it and whether he knowes it or no he shall accomplish it the Spiritual Course is more considerable which is itinerarium ad Deum a Journal to Eternity a Progress from Earth to Heaven this Progress a Man begins at his Regeneration and in part endeth in his Dissolution by Death but wholly and fully after his Resurrection the way here is Christ the viaticum the blessed Sacraments the light the Scriptures the guides the Ministers of the Word the Thieves that lie in wait to rob us of our Spiritual Treasure the Divels our convoy the Angels our stages several vertues and degrees of Perfection the City to which we bend our course Jerusalem that is above wherein are many Mansions or eternal houses I am now come though long first to Man's long home which cannot be described in a short time and therefore I leap into my last stage which as you may remember was The Application of the Text to this sad Occasion I must now use in the Application of my Text a method direct contrary to that which I followed in my Explication for therein first I shewed you how the natural Man goeth to his long and the Spiritual to his eternal home and after how and why and what sort of Mourners went about the Screets lamenting the deceased but now I am to speak of the Mourners who have already finished their circular motion and then of the direct motion of the Man the man of quality the man of worth the Man of estate and credit who is already arrived at his long Lete and now entring into his long home Touching the Mourners I cannot but take notice of their number and quality the number is great we see yet we see not all who yet are the truest Mourners pouring out their Souls to God with tears in their private Closets Illa dolâ—t vere quae sine teste dolet Her portion of sorrow like Benyamins is five times more than any others whose loss of a Husband and such a Husband is invaluable Secondly the quality of the Mourners is not â—lightly to be passed by debeter iis religiosa mora for not only great store of the Gentry and Commons but some alâ—o of the Nobility the chief Officers of the Crown and Peers of the Realm not Religion only and Learning but Honour and Justice also hath put on Blacks for him thereby testifying to all men their joint-respect to him and miss of him Let them who have lived in credit die in honour let them who in their life time did many good Offices to the dead after they are dead receive the like Offices from the living Out of which number envy it self cannot exempt our deceased Brother Of whose natural parts perfected by Art and Learning and his moral much improved by Grace I shall say nothing by way of Amplification but this that nothing can be said of them by way of Amplification All Rhetorical Exaggeration will prove a diminution of them In sum he was a most provident Housholder loving Husband indulgent Father kind Landlord and liberal Patron The Night before he changed this Life for a better after an humble Confession of his Sins ingeneral and a particular Profession of the Articles of his Belief in which he had lived and now was resolved to die he added I renounce all Popish Superstition all Mans Merits trusting only upon the Merits of the Death and Passion of my Saviour and whosoever trusteth on any other shall find when he is dying if not before that he leaneth upon broken Reeds Here after the Benediction of his Wife and Children being required by me to ease his mind and declare if any thing â—ay heavy upon his Conscience he answered nothing he thanked God He besought all to pray for him and himself prayed most servently that God would enable him patiently to abide his good will and pleasure and to go through this last and greatest work of saith and Patience and the Pangs of Death soon after coming upon him he fixed his Eyes on Heaven from whence came his help and to the last gasp lifted up his hand as it were to lay hold on that Crown of Righteousness which Christ reacheth out to all his Children who hold out the good â—ight of Faith to the end Earth to Earth and Dust to Dust SERMON VII GEN. iii. 19. Dust thou art and unto dust shalt thou return THE Remembrance of Death among other Remembrances is as Bread amongst other Meaâ—s howbeit it is more necessary for the poor thirsty Soul than Bread for the hungry Body for a Man may live many Days without Bread but the Soul cannot do so without the remembrance of Death which like that Serpent Regulus by no Charms can be charmed And it is the general Opinion of the best and most Holy Writers That the most perfect Life is a codtinual Meditation of Death When our blessed Saviour said If any man will follow me let him deny himself and take up
Temples of the Holy Ghost ever clean and decent and still furnished with all sorts of Heavenly Graces to entertain such a Glorious Prince who hath writ on his Thigh King of Kings and Lord of Lords It will not be long ere he come for St. James said In his time behold the Judge standeth before the door and likewise it was St. John's the Baptist Text saying Repent for the Kingdom of Heaven is at hand he may come to day or he may come to morrow therefore make your selves ever ready and set your House in order for you shall die and not live First you must furnish your selves with love which is the complement of the Law and an earnest desire of interchangeable affection between Christ and the Soul Secondly you must furnish your selves with Charity which of all Virtues is still Chief for St. Paul the Bishop of the Gentiles comparing it with Faith and Hope tells you that it is the Chief for it ever Edifieth still suffereth never envieth yea and still continueth 1 Cor. 13. 8. Thirdly you must get your selves furnished with patience that with all alacrity and chearfulness of Heart you may endure all things for Christs sake Fourthly you must get your selves furnished with Humility Virtue which when the Lord of Heaven beholds it in you which caused him to sink into your Hearts Fifthly you must get your selves furnished with Hope of Everlasting Faith and Salvation And then sixthly and lastly with Faith which is an evidence of things not seen thus you must get your selves set in order c. And thus far of the matter of this Admonition and earnest Exhortation Now I should come to the Reason which is twofold affirmative and negative Affirmative thou shalt die and Negative and rot live Set thy House in order for thou shalt die and not live Now of these severally and first of the reason affirmative thou shalt die Now there are three kinds of Death First the Death of the Body which is a natural Death Secondly the Death of the Soul which is a Spiritual Death And then thirdly and lastly the Death both of Body and Soul which is Eternal Death But that which good King Hezekiah was warned of was but only the Death of the Body which according to the Statute Law Decreed in that High Court of Parliament of Heaven all Men shall once taste of no Man can escape it for so saith St. Paul it is appointed unto all Men that they shall once die to all once to many twice for there is a second Death and that is truly a Death because it is Mors Vitae the Death of Life the other rather a Life because it is Mors Mortis the Death of the Death after which there shall be no more Death Now as Job saith Mans time is appointed his Month determined and his day numbered yea and as Christ Jesus the Worlds Saviour saith his very last hour is limited he was made of the Mould of the Earth he shall return again to the Earth And as all have one Entrance into Life the like going out shall they have to Death Nothing we brought in nothing we shall carry out Naked come I out of my Mothers Womb and naked shall I return A Change then shall come which of the wicked is to be feared of the godly to be desired and of all people to be daily and hourly expected Remember them that have been before you and that shall come after you that this is the Judgment of the Lord over all Flesh to taste of Death All Men shall once die for as much as all have sinned and been disobedient unto the Laws of God This Death of the Body is not a dying but a departing a transmigration and Exodus of our Earthly Pilgrimage unto our Heavenly Home yea a passage from the Valley of Death unto the Land of the Living Although our Souls and Bodies are separated for a while yet shall they meet again in the receptacle of Blessed Saints and Angels with much joy and receive an incorruptible Crown The Body is a Priâ—on to the Soul and Death a Goal-delivery that frees the poor harmless Soul of those Grievances which formerly it did endure Length of days is nothing unto us but much grief and Age the durance of long Imprisonment wherefore if that you would but seriously consider this you might find Death to be rather a Friend than an Enemy and by consequence rather to be desired than shun'd as Simeon did as it is evident Luke 2. 29. saying Now Lord lettest thou thy Servant depart in peace according to thy Word which by some is used thus Now Lord I hope that thou wilt suffer me to depart in peace and keep my poor Immortal Soul no longer within the small circumference of this Mortal Body The Thief upon the Cross laid down his Life most joyfully because he saw Christ and did stedfastly believe that he should pass from a place of pain and misery unto a Paradise of Pleasure and so did St. Stephen Acts 7. 56. The Royal Preacher King Solomon lest that his Son should be deprived of such Happiness doth by an Emphatical Irony disswade his Son from those youthful Lusts and sensual Pleasures whereunto he feared that he should naturally be addicted and that by the consideration of that dreadful account he was to give unto God at the great and terrible day of the Lord desiring him most earnestly not to let his House stand out of order but ever to remember his Creator in the days of his youth for old Age will come saith he and then thou shalt not be so fit by reason of much weakness and infirmities Or else Death may seize upon thee For Dust shall return unto the Earth as it was and the Spirit shall return unto God who gave it Eccles 12. 7. In a moment yea at the twinkling of an Eye when once this Tyrant Death comes it will sweep us all away It is the Custom among us here to let Leases one two or three Lives but God lets none for more than one and this once expired there is no hopes of getting the Lease renewed he suffers Man sometimes to dwell in his Tenement threescore Years and ten Psal 90. 10. Sometimes to fourscore but secures none far from home and that for several Reasons First to bridle our curiosity lest that we should search after things too high for quae supra nos nihil ad nos those things that are above us are nothing to us Secondly to try our patience whether that we will put our whole trust and confidence in him although we know not the time of our departure and dissolution and then thirdly to keep us in continual watchfulness for if that we should know when Death would come with a Habeas Corpus to remove us it would make many more careless than they are though indeed the best of us are careless enough Here Men do know the date of their Leases and the expiration
of the Years but Man is meerly a Tenant at will is put out of Possession at less than an Hours warning Wherefore now while it is said to day set your Houses in order seeing that you must die and not lâ—vâ— It is not sufficient at the last Hour of Death to say Lord have mercy on me or Lord into thy hands I commend my Soul But even in all our Life-time yea and especially in our youth we must strive ever to set our Houses in order for we shall die and not live Samson was very strong Solomon very wise and Methusalem lived many years yet at last they with many more were brought to Mother Earth If it seem pleasant unto you at the present to let your rotten and ruinous Houses stand out of order yet with all remember what the Prophet saith The day of Destruction is at hand and the times of perdition make haste to come on Art thou a young Man in the April of thine Age and hast thou thy Breasts full of Millâ— and doth thy Bones run full of Marrow as Job speaks and thereupon dost promise to thy self length of days yet thou must know also that a man even at the highest pitch of health when he hath that same Fencer-like kind of strength is nearest danger in the Judgment of the best Physicians remember with all that observation of Seneca Young Men saith he have Death behind them Old Men have Death before them and all men have Death not far from them we may in a manner complain already that the great God of Battle threatens an utter ruin to all the World the Earth hath trembled the Lights of Heaven have been often darkned Rebellions have been raised Treasons have not long since been practised Plagues of late have been dispersed Winds have blustered Waters have raged and what wants there now but those two Arrows of God even Sword and Fire from Heaven for us to be consumed Is it now think you a time to buy to sell to eat to drink and to live securely in sin as they did in the days of Noah and think of nothing else is it now a time to say unto Almighty God as the Nigard doth unto his Neighbour come again to me to morrow as that drousie Sluggard doth Prov. 6. 10. Yet a little sleep a little slumber a little foulding of the hands to sleep The foolish Virgins supposed that the Bridegroom would not have come like an Owl or a Batt in the night there is time enough said they what needs all this haste but poor Fools they were excluded Oh! I cannot forbear my very Heart even bleeds within me to think of it yea all the faculties of my Soul and Body are strucken with horrour and amazement while I declare unto you how that many Thousands now are doubtless in Hell who purposed in time to have set their Houses in order but being prevented by Death are for ever condemned O here I could heartily wish with Jeremy that I had in the Wilderness a Cottage Yeâ— I could wish with Job that I were a Brother to the Dragons and a Companion to the Ostriches whilst I think of that wish I am now uttering nay I could willingly desire with the Princely Prophet David that my Heart were full of Water and that mine Eyes were a Fountain of tears that I might weep Day and Night for the too too common Sins of this our Age in every kind Now you are in your preparations for Eternity and therefore had need to be very watchful over your selves to see that you set your Houses in order for you shall die and not live And this brings me now unto the very last thing observable in my Text and that is of the reason Negative and shalt not live set thy House c. Chrysostom prying into the base Nature of Man and finding him ever out of order teacheth him a seven-fold consideration of himself First What he is by nature what he is in himself Dust and Ashes Gen. 18. 2. Secondly What is within him much sin Thirdly What is before him a burning Lakâ— which is spoken of Isai 30. 33. Fourthly What is above him an offended Justice Deut. 32. 16. Fifthly What is against him Satan and Sin two notorious and deadly Eâ—… Sixthly What is before him 〈…〉 and worldly vanities And then seventhly and lastly He desires man seriously to consider what is behind him inâ—â—llable Death for semel aut bis morimur omnes Some once some twice we must all die and not live You cannot like Enocâ— Hâ—b 11. â—5 be translated but must suffer Death as well as other Men being common to all Whatsoever thou dost affect whatsoever thou dost project so do and so project all at once who for any thing thou knowest may at this very present depart out of this Life Hypocrates although he could not cure till Death came upon him Heraclitus who writ many natural Tracts concerning the last and general consolation of the World could not find out a Remedy or a Medicine for his Distemper but died out of hand Thus you may see how that God spares none but sends one thing or other to bring us to our long home And thus far concerning the Death of the Body shall suffice which was the Death good King Hezekiah was forewarned of Wherefore now I shall but only speak a word or two of the Soul and likewise of the Death of the Soul and Body and so conclude First as there is a Natural Death viz. the Death of the Body so likewise there is a Spiritual Death viz. of the Soul when it is deprived of those Graces which formerly God did bestow upon it for as the Soul is the light and life of the Body even so Almighty God is the light and life of the Soul When he takes his holy Spirit from us then we walk in the shadow of Death this Death is an ill Fruit of Sin therefore let us set our Houses in order But secondly As there is a natural Death and a spiritual Death so likewise there is an eternal Death called in the Ornament of Grace the second Death This Death as well as the Death of the poor Soul is lamented by God Esay 59. 2. As I live saith the Lord I desire not the Death of a Sinner but rather that he may turn from his Wickedness and live I might now likewise add a fourth Death and that is a civil Death an undoing of our Credit and honest Reputation which many Men die but this I shall leave to your consideration and so conclude O my dearly beloved Friends consider what you are all by nature What is within you What is above you What is below you What is against you What is before you What is behind you and that is infallible Death For here is not one here amongst you be he never so strong never so healthly but that within the Revolution of a few years shall be brought in spight of his
teeth unto the Grave Wherefore let your Houses be daily perfumed by a Morning and Evening Sacrifice of Prayer Praise unto Almighty God both which were appointed under the Law Exod. 29. 38. 39. And this shadowed what was to be performed under the Gospel God renews his Mercies to you every Morning and protects you from manifold dangers every Night whereunto you are subject and you be so ungrateful as to banish all his benefits out of your Memories who is every Moment so mindful of you As therefore beloved you tender the Salvation of your poor Souls look home and mourn for your Original sin steep your Eyes in Tears write Letters of discomfort upon the Ground as you go let the streams of your sighs and the sweet Incense of your Prayers rise up like Mountains before the Lord of Hosts and bedâ—wing your Cheeks with tears make your humble Confession unto God Almighty not of sin alone but of all your sins of what nature degree or height soever they be and by your unfeigned Confession so accuse your selves that you may not hereafter be accused of the Devil and so judge your selves that you be not judged of the Lord. In a word that you may escape all those torments which by reason of sin are incident both to Body and Soul seeing the night is far spent and the day is at hand while you have time set your Houses in order for you shall die and not live THE EJACULATION GOod Lord let us be always setting our Houses in order that we may be really willing and truly fit to die when Death shall seize us Let us be always a preparing for our last Change for it is the living only who are in a capacity to praise Thee The Grave into which we are all going is a place of silence where there is no praying to Thee nor praising of Thee neither are any that go down thither capable of securing their eternal well-fare in the Grave there is no Preaching nor hearing there we shall be altogether insensible of the actings of God and be altogether uncapable of acting any thing for God Oh! that we therefore who are within a few steps of our long and last home might seriously consider what a vain thing it is to dream that we shall ever enjoy our worldly Relatives or that we shall ever possess our worldly accommodations What need have we then to be setting our Houses in order for 't is certain we shall once die and how soon we know not Oâ— then let your Thoughts Words and Actions be such as may best become dying persons seeing all that would dye comfortable must set their Houses in order beâ—re they depart Look on every day as your last SERMON IX JAM 4. 14. What is your Life It is even a Vapour that appeareth for a little time and ufterward vanisheth away THere is nothing that doth evidently set before Mens Eyes the Deceits of the World and the vanity of things present as doth the due consideration of the uncertainty shortness and frailey of Man's Life for all humane Pride and the whole glory and pomp of the World having Man's Life for a stay and foundation can certainly no longer endure the same Life abideth so that Riches Dignities Honours and such like howbeit a Man may enjoy them for a small space on Earth yet do they never continue longer with him than unto the Grave The consideration whereof together with this present occasion offered have caused me amongst all other places of Holy Scripture to make choice of these words which I have now read unto you in which as in a most bright shining Glass we may behold both the frail Constitution of Man's Nature as also the short continuance of his Life here on Earth it being but a Vapour and What is your Life This whole Chapter containeth four Dehortations the first is from Lust unto the fifth Verse the second from Pride to the Tenth the third from speaking evil of our Neighbour to the Thirteenth the last from Presumption of words to the end of the Chapter to disswade from which sin he useth two arguments especially the first is drawn Ab incertitudine rerum from the uncertainty of things and that 's contained in the words immediately going before my Text the second is drawn á Vanitate Vitae from the vanity of Man's Life and that 's set down in the words of my Text. Which words contain two general parts a Question and an Answer What is your Life There 's the Question the Answer followeth in the next It is even a Vapour c. First of the Question What is your Life Wherein observe that Life is twofold for there is a Created Life and there is an Increated Life the latter is only to be found in God the former is a quality in the Creature whereby it liveth and moveth and acteth it self Now Created Life is twofold Spiritual and Natural Again Spiritual Life is twofold sometimes it is taken for the Life of Grace which God's Children only do enjoy in the Spiritual Kingdom of Christ in this World which by way of excellency is called the Life of God not so much for that it is from God as also all other kinds of Life are as because God liveth in them that are his and approveth this Life in them And it is called for the same respect the Life of Christ because Christ liveth in his through a super-natural Faith and Spirit and they live unto God and conform their Life unto his Will And it is called a new Life a Christian Life and a renewing of the Mind Will and Affections This Life is opposed to Death in Sin and to the old Man Sometimes it is taken for the Life of Glory whereby the Soul being ioyned again to her Body shall lead a Life which the Apostle calleth Spiritual not in respect of the Substance but of the qualities 1 Cor. 15. 44. whereby the Faithful shall live for ever and it is laid up in Christ and the end of the World shall be disclosed and which is opposed to the second Death and it is called Eternal Life Thus much of the Spiritual Life Now the Natural Life also is twofold for either it may be taken generally for the Life of all Creatures whereby they live move and have their being or more particularly for the Life of Man which natural Life in Man is the act and vigour of the Soul arising from the conjunction of the Body with the Soul this Life is given by God continued by Meats and Drinks and other necesary helps and ended by Death this is the Life properly meant in this place It is even a Vapour c. A Vapour according to the Philisophers is a thin fume extracted out of the Earth by the Sun in the night time but in the morning or afore it is scattered with the Wind or dispelled with the Sun or else if the Sun do not appear in his Brightness it falleth away of
Body and the Arms of the Tree they are joyned to the Root where the Sap lies all the Winter and by means of this conjunction the Root it conveys life unto all the parts of the Tree And the Bodies of Believers they have the Winter to when as they are turned into the Dust but their Life it is hid with Christ at last they are revived and raised up into Glory Now here you may observe the great difference of Tempters according to the various Complexions of Mens Spirits the Atheist he dares not die for fear of being put out of his being and the prosane Person he dares not die for fear of exchanging his present bad being for a worse â—ut the Believer he earnestly desires to die that besides this present temporal being he might enjoy a future eternal well-being Indeed to a wicked Man the best had been not â—o have been and this next best were to live long â— was ill with him that ever he was born and worse A Carnal Mans continual cry is this Dum Spiro Spero I love to live for my present hope is my only help for indeed such an one hath only help in this Life but a Christians common Expression is this Dum Exspiro Spero Expiration is my Expectation for such an one hath hope in the Life to come when a wicked Man dies he thinks he shall live worse but a Christian when he dies he knows he shall live better he cries with the holy Apostle for one to live is Christ and to die is gain Job 19. 25. I know that my Redeemer liveth and he shall stand at the latter day upon the Earth and though after my Skin Worms destroy this Body yet in my flesh shall I see God Thirdly Death was never intended to be as a privation of good but as a priviledge for good to the Believer and it is attended with these several Priviledges First Corporal and Temporal Death it serves to set out the Beauty and Excellency of eternal Life It is Gods usual method to set out one contrary by another Contraria juxta se posita magis elucescurt In War God commends Peace to us In Adversity Prosperity in Sickness Health and in Death he commends eternal Life to us As the Limner lays the Foundation of a curioâ— Picture in a Dark Ground-work so God doth ofte times lay the foundation of our sweetest Mercies iâ— the greatest miseries and this he doth that â—â— Mercies may appear more lovely in our eyes aâ— thus he sets off the joys of Heaven by the troublâ— we meet with on the Earth It is said of Zeno thâ— he was wont to eat bitter things that he might tâ—â— better taste sweet and he would say sweet thinâ— were nothing worth if they were not so commenâ—ed to us And so bitter Death it is but an Eâ—gine devised by infinite Wisdom and for â—â— set out the Unspeakable sweetness of Everlasting Joys God could as easily have received all his redeemed ones into the immediate imbraces of Divine Love and Glory without letting them know what it was to be tempted to be afflicted or to die but only for the better sweetning and endearing fulness of Glory to them Secondly Deaths mortal Wound it is but preparatory to an immortal weight of Glory Death it is the midnight of all troubles and sorrows which is in Travel with a morning of everlasting Joy and Comfort Death it is the Saturday or last day of our Weekly labours which ushers in a Sabbath of eternal rest Rev. 14. 13. And I heard a Voice from Heaven saying unto me Write Blessed are the Dead which die in the Lord for they rest from their Labours and their VVorks follow after them Here the Believer hath labour without rest but in Heaven he shall have rest without Labour Death tends indeed to a Believers perfect everlasting reign and rest The Believer Afflictions upon Earth they are fore-runners of Deliverances they are as throws to the Birth of future Comforts The Whale which swallowed up Jonah God appointed as the means of bringing himself to the Shore And so the trouble which we often times think may swallow us up it brings us to our harbour Death it lands us safely upon Glory One excellency sets out the state of a dying Christian in these Words Per Augusta ad Augusta per Spinas ad rosas per Procellas ad Portum per Mortem ad Vitam migramus Lastly Death it is as a Bridge that all Saints must walk over to the everlasting Hill of endless Peace to the perfection of Grace to the participation oâ— Glory to the full possession of Christ 1. Death it leads us to the perfection of Grace the believer would live that he might be more perfect but when he dies he is perfect indeed a dying life that is a dying to sin it frees us from a living Death well doing fits us for dying Holiness frames us for Happiness 2. Death it leads us to a participation of Glory the consummation of Grace is the incoation of Glory Grace that puts the Soul into a capacity of enjoying glimps of God as in a Glass darkly but glory brings the Soul ad visionem beaâ—ificam into an immediate converse with God face to face 1 Cor. 13. 12. For now we see through a Glass darkly but then face to face now I know in part but then I shall know even as I am known 3. Death it leads us into a full possession of Christ Luke 23 43 This day shalt thou be with me in Paradise so saith Paul Then shall we be ever with the Lord comfort comfort ye one another with these words to be always with Christ will be very comfortable indeed Death that deprives us of commerce with men yet it delivers us up into an immediate communion with God and Christ and the blessed Angels Saints in Heaven shall be as the Angels nay saith John now are we the Soâ—s of God and it doth not yet appear what we shall be we know that when he shall appear we shall â—e like him for we shall see him as he is Death speaks the sad disjunction of the Soul from the Body and the sure and sweet Conjunction of the Soul with Christ and therefore saith Paul and every Christian when he is in a right temper I have a desire to depart and to be with Christ which is best of all And thus I have endeavoured to lay open before you those Soul supporting and Soul encouraging Arguments the consideration of which makes the believing Soul so willingly and so boldly to look Death in the Face to invade Death in its own Quarters which is indeed but as a Passage or Bridg whereby the Soul is carried over unto the Mountains of Mirrh and unto the Hill of Frankincense where it shall lie down with Christ on his Green Bed of Love which is perfumed all over with the fulness of increated Glory And thus having shewed you many Arguments the Consideration of
tell the World that he did once Live Neither is the Thred of Mans Life at any time Spun so strong or drawn out so long but at one word of thy Mouth it is soon snapt in two Seeing therefore we do but Live to Dye we beseech thee Oh Blessed God let us Dye to Live let us live well that so we may dye well let Death never surprize us unlooked for or unprepared nor let it ever seize upon us in an unconverted unregenerate State while we live that so when we Dye Corporally we may live Spiritually and Eternally with thee in a State of Glory Good Lord let us not so live as to be ashamed to Live any longer or to be afraid to look grim Death in the Face when it comes to separate our Souls from our Bodies and to summon our Souls to make their appearance before the great Judge of the Quick and Dead Let us with thy Servant Job wait all our appointed time untill our Change doth come indeed it will be our greatest Wisdom to wait for Death which always waits for us and to expect that at all times which will come at some time and may come at any time Let us Pray and Preach and Hear and so spend our time as those who know and consider that all they do they do it for Eternity and we shall never have but one cast for Eternity Heaven and Glory is here to be won or lost for ever Blessed God thou hast taught us in thy Word that it is better to goe to The House of Weeping than to the House of Feasting for that is the end of all Men and thou hast said That the Living will lay it to Heart Oh Lord we have this day been at the House of Mourning and Weeping and we have seen the end of one yea of many of our Friends and Acquaintance within a short space of time and in the Death of our Friends we may read our own Death and yet shall not we who are left behind them in the Land of the Living lay these awakening Instances of Mortality to Heart shall we hear and see daily our nearest and dearest Relations giving up the Ghost and departing out of this World into another World and yet shall we once think that we shall ever live to enjoy the Treasures and Pleasures of this present evil World But seeing Lord this World is a dying World and all its glory is a dying glory let our Minds and Hearts therefore be set upon the Glory of Heaven which is a never fading Glory Oh did we believe and consider how much better a Believers future Estate will be than his present State is then should we think that Time is too long before we do and that Eternity will be too short when we shall enjoy our Gracious Redeemer upon his Throne of Glory Let us ever live as those that have one Foot in the Grave already Thousands and Millions yea innumerable Millions of Thousands are gone to their Graves before us and do we think that we that are but enlivened Dust animated Shadows dying lumps of Clay can keep our dying Bodies from being a Feast for Worms or keep our Souls from being turned out of their Tenements of Clay from seeking new Lodgings â—n another World Oh! let us therefore every day be looking into our Graves and familiarize Death unto our Thoughts before it comes let us consider how many signal admonitions thou dost daily give us of our approaching end Is not every Distemper and Sickness of Body as it were a little Death and a fair Warning to put us in mind of our last Change The Grey hairs which are here and there upon our Heads the deep wrinkles which are engraven upon our Foreheads the loss of Teeth the Dimness of Sight our Deafness in hearing our Palsie-hands our feeble trembling Limbs and the frequent Sight of seeing Friends laid out in their Winding Sheets for Dead and carried to their Houses of Clay the silent Grave are Circumstances and Symptoms serving to remind us that the time draws near wherein we must Dye and that our departure is at Hand Let us therefore live as dying Men and let us dye as Living Christians let us set our House and our Heart in order remembring the Text It is appointed for all Men once to Dye but after this the Judgment SERMON VI. All Men both good and bad shall arise to Judgment ISA. xxvi xix Thy dead Men shall live together with my dead Body shall they arise Awake and sing ye that dwell in dust for thy dâ—w is as the dew of herbs and the Earth shall cast out the dead I might spend an hours work in delivering unto you the several opinions of Men concerning the meaning of these words I find such difference among the Learned about the Interpretation thereof Some would have them to bear this sense That the Prophet by the earth raising up of her dead signifieth the delivering of Gods people the Jews who being trodden on and oppressed by their enemies as dead should have a resurrection that is a reparation of their decayed Estate they should have a time of refreshing even as the Dew makes the leaves to spring that is they should have a time of deliverance Many other Opinions I might recite unto you But I will not trouble you with them at this time But because there is not one word in my Text but may very well fall upon the common place of the Resurrection as Junius and Tremellius Hyeron August Lyra and all the most judicious Interpreters have well observed I reduce whatsoever may be spoken of them to these two heads either to the Resurrection of the dead in Christ or to the Resurrection of those which are contemners and despisers of God both which as the Nothern Rivers have many turnings yet they all meet in the main Ocean so the Elect and the Reprobate though there be main difference and discrepancy betwixt them yet they all meet in the general Resurrection all I say must arise The Godly unto everlasting glory to eternal bliss and happiness The Wicked to perpetual Torments and Condemnation Having thus set the letter of my Text in tune and shewed you the general drift and scope of the words I proceed now to the particular meaning and interpretation of them Thy dead Men shall live c. As there hath been a Death so there must be a Resurrection Gods people that have dyed from the beginning of the World or shall die to the end of it hereafter are but as the seed sowen in the Earth They must endure rottenness for a while but being â—owen in dishonour they shall rise in glory The miseries they endured in this life â—hey were but the tokens and forerunâ—ers of Death But let them hope yea â—et them know assuredly that there will â—ome a day of refreshing when God â—hall say unto these bones I will cause â—reath to enter into you and you shall â—ive and will
be perswaded that it is impossible that the Earth should hold down man God commanding it to cast up and therefore though the ship and the ship-master the Wagganer and the Waggan I mean the Soul the governour of the body and the body the receptable of the Soul may be severed and parted for a time by death yet they shall one day meet the one shall return to the other these whom the Almighty hath put assunder these can he joyn again at his pleasure For if he hath done the greater then need we not doubt but that he is able so do the less He which hath made the body of nothing doubtless is of power sufficient to raise it out of the dust at the last day To come then to some use Here then first of all is matrer of great consolation to the Children of God in that the Love will raise them up again to Glory at the last day The consideration whereof may comfort us exceedingly under the Cross For so many are the troubles and afflictions that the Children of God are subject unto in this life that if they did not call to mind and remember that there shall be a Resurrection that a time of refreshing shall come when they shall be freed of these miseries and these tears shall be wiped from their eyes they would never be able to hold out For if the Children of God had hope only in this Life they were of all men most miserable but here is there comfort that though they have their Hell in this life they shall have their Heaven hereafter all which is most lively set forth in this Text. When Rachel had born six sons to Jacob she said God hath endowed me now with an exccllent Dowry now will my husband dwell with me because I have born him six sons Beloved could we not be content to live yea to dye with this sentence which hath born and brought unto us these six places of consolation suerly it is a sentence much to be embraced for it offers exceedingly great comfort unto us Wherefore let us often meditate of it let us often have recourse unto it yea let it be as a Sanctuary or place of refuge for our troubled Souls to fly and resort unto when as we shall be pressed with any miserie or affliction whatsoever The EJACULATION Good Lord if it be true that at the last day the Earth shall Cast up all that ever it received into her cold imbraces and if it be likewise true that all the wicked shall then be doom'd down to Eternal Torment let us then be preparing our selves for that day that we may be able to receive it with joy when it comes and that we may hold up our heads with comfort to think that our Redemption draweth nigh Let not Death find us out of our way because such a surprize would be attended at last with a miserable Resurrection Let our conversation be in Heaven from whence we expect that our Saviour should come that he may change our vile Bodies into the likeness of his own most Glorious Body Good Lord let our hearts and souls be there now where we hope our Bodys and Souls shall be for ever hereafter and let our choicest Affection and chiefest Meditations be set early set and earnestly set upon that state which will be our Eternal State that so we may be everlastingly happy both in body and soul when our bodies shall arise to Judgment at the last day SERMON VII A Glorious Resurrection for them that sleep in Jesus ROM viii xi He that raised up Christ from the Dead shall also quicken your mortal Bodies by his Spirit that dwelleth in you THese words Beloved are a most comfortable Conclusion shewing and declaring the certainty of the Resurrection of the Bodies of the Saints to an Immortal glorious happy life at the last day wherin we may more particularly note First The Action Quicken Secondly the Object or rather if ye will the Subject that shall be Quickned your mortal Bodis Thirthly the Author or Efficient Cause God deled by an effect the raising up of Christ Fourthly the means whereby God shall quicken them by his Spirit Lastly the Condition of the Persons whose mortal Bodies shall be quickened And they are such as have the Spirit of God dwelling in them as appear by the last words By his Spirit that dwelleth in you The Text thus opened and the sense thereof being made clear and manifest the main Point that offers it self to our considerations is this Doct. That there shall be a Resurrection of the Bodies of the Saints at the last day This for the general And this is a matter very comfortable to the people of God that there shall be a Resurrection Nulla consolatio tanta est quanta mortuorum Resurrectio saith Mr. Gualter There is no consolation of a Christian so great in this life as is the Resurrection of the Dead and therefore Tertullian calls it the Christian's hope and so it is indeed For if in this life only the Christian had hope he were of all Men most miserable 1 Cor. 15. 19. Tolle spem Resurrectionis c. resoluta erat observantia nimis pietatis Take away the hope of the Resurrection saith Chrysostome and you take away all care of Piety and Godliness out of the World And indeed what makes the Husbandman to take such pains in tilling manuring and sowing of his ground but the Hope of a joyfull harvest wherein he shall reap the fruits of his labours What makes the Labourer to subject himself to so much pains and labour all the day long but that he hopes for a time of rest wherein he may be refreshed What makes the liberal and charitable Man disperse his wealth unto the Poor but that he looks for a day of payment wherein he shall be sure that what he hath laid out shall be payed him again Prov. 19. 17. But all this is the Resurrection unto the Sants of God For first it is as the Christians Harvest For though he have Sowen in tears all his life time by reason of the continual afflictions thereof yet he shall be sure to reap in joy at the Resurrection And this did animate and encourage them to undergo any torture of the Body rather than they would be subject to the rack of an evil Conscience And this may serve as a strong ground of Comfort unto us if God at any time should call us to suffer for his Name for as yet we have not resisted unto bloud This is an honour that God doth not vouchsafe to all his Saints say this may serve as a notable means to support us in our sufferings that though Tyrants may rage never so much and Persecuters may wrack their malice upon the Bodies of the Saints as they did in the Primitive Church for they cast the Bodies of the Christians to be devoured of wild bests nay they threw them into Rodanus thinking thereby to hinder
the Comfort to his soul that one day he should rise again in which he should enjoy the glorious presence of his Redeemer See Job 19. 26. Secondly it may Comfort the Saints of God against the persecutions of the body yea and death it self We read of the Saints of God in the days of Antiochus that they were racked and would not be delivered and why so because they looked for a better Resurrection Heb. 11. 35. No doubt but they counted the Redemption from the rack a thing much to be desired yet they knew that the Redemption from Hell and the Resurrection to eternal life was much more to be sought for without which condition they would not be delivered and no marvel for what though the rack might rend their flesh and disjoint their Lims yet they knew well enough and were fully assured that at the Resurrection all should be conjoined and perfected again The EJACULATION GOod Lord let us when we die sleep in Jesus that we may obtain a Glorious Resurrection when this World shall have an end for though we are as we have heard but enlivened Dust gilded peices of Clay sinking Bubbles and dying shadows yet these dying Bodies of outs shall at the last day when the Trumpet shall sound arise ye Dead enter into Eternal Glory or Everlasting Peace Oh let us consider how glorious a Creature man was when he first came cut of his Creators hand for thou didst make him but a little lower than the Angels thou didst crown him with Glory and Honour thou didst make him the very Summons and Epitomy of the whole World he was made the very Master-peice of all thy works the very Flower and Miracle of Nature he was even then a small draught of the divine Nature and a bright Beam of the increated light But how Glorious indeed will he be when he shall be raised at the Resurrection and shall shine as a resplendent Sun in the Firmament of Glory Good Lord therefore let us not be strangers to the relish of Heavenly things but let us live as those who hope to be Heirs of Eternal Joys when this World shall have an end Let us look up to God and let us look out to Eternity let us consider that our hastening Time will soon have an end and we shall never more be trusted with another space of Time to prepare us for Heavens Glory Oh let us not therefore set our affections upon any things which we can carry no further with us then the Grave but let us live in a daily serious beleif and in a joyfull expectation of that endlest Glory and that Glorious Resurrection which will be the Portion of all those who live in the Love and die in the Faith of our Lord Jesus for thou hast promised a Glorious Resurrection to them that sleep in Jesus AN ELEGY Upon the Reverend Mr. John Dunton Author of the House of Weeping LIKE a bright Lamp whose mounting Flame aspires To its Original those Heavenly Fires Till the fomenting Oyl consume it turns Twinckling to Ashes and no longer burns So his Divineâ— Soul though clos'd within An interwoven case of flesh and sin Mounts to its pure Original and strives By lighting others to amend their lives 'Till nature quite extinct with fixt desires Of Heavens Enjoyments his blest Soul expires Farewel dear Sir had powerful art a Charm To snatch your Life from Deaths surprising Arm We would not fail to re-imbarque your Spirit Gon to possess what Glorious Souls Inherit In highest bliss that sweet Christaline Iste Where God and Saints for ever ever Smile T is lovely to be Humble Faithful Kind This was the Emblem of the Authors mind Who 's soar'd aloft leaving Earths dusty Round Where sweetest Joys in one ill hap are drown'd To those Harmonious Orbs where now he sings Melodious Anthems to the King of Kings Where in the glit'ring Rank of Angels bright He took his place with radiant Sons of light His race was long and nimbly he did run To reach Heavens Glory by that Setting Sun Which guilds the Spheres which garnisheth and braves The lower World which scores us out our Graves And being gon to th'place his heart design'd He here hath left a Weeping House behind Which dolefully like a loud Passing-bell Rings out to th' World the Authors last Farewel O. O. An EPITAPH upon the Author of this Book Mr. John Dunton who was Interred in the Chancel at Aston-Clinton Novemb. 9th 1676. IN spight o' th' Grave bright Saint thou shalt survive Our grateful Age will keep thy name alive Heav'ns great Ambassador on Earth thou 'st lain The League being struck Heav'n call'd thee home again Yet Death hath left of thee Great Soul behind So much that we our loss shan't quickly find Nor can thy Name a dull Oblivion know Thy Works will an Eternity bestow O're Time and Fate thou l't an Ovation have And now dost Triumph over Death and Grave S. A. FINIS Death-Bed THOUGHTS The PROEMIUM BVT Oh my Soul What ails thee to be thus suddenly backward and fearful no Friend hath more freely discours'd of Death in speculation no Tongue hath more extolled it in absence And now that it is come to thy Bed-side and hath drawn thy Curtains and takes thee by the hand and offers thee service thou shrinkest inward and by the paleness of thy Face and wildness of thine Eye bewrayest an amazement at the presence of such a Guest That Face which was so familiar to thy Thoughts is now unwelcome to thine Eye I am ashamed of this weak irresalution Whitherto have tended all thy serious Meditations What hath Christianity done to thee if thy fears be still Heathenish Is this thy Imitation of so many worthy Saints of God whom thou hast seen entertain the violentest Death with Smiles and Songs Is this the fruit of thy long and frequent Instruction Didâ—â— thou think Death would have been content with words Didst thou hope it would suffer thee to talk while all others suffer Where is thy Fath Shall Hereticks and Pagans give Death a better welcome than thee Hath God with this Serjeant of his sent his Angels to fetch thee and art thou loath to go Rouse up thy self for shame O my Soul and if ever thou hast truly believed shoke off this Vnchristian diffidence and address thy self joyfully for thy glory All motions tend to rest Return then to thy rest O my Soul for God hath dealt bountifully with thee But Lord spare me a little before I go hence and be seen no more that my DEATH-BED THOUGHTS may be all imployed in the Contemplating of that Eternity into which I am now a launching Sect. 1. The Daily Remembrance of Death HAppy is he who always and in every place so lives as to spend his every last moment of Light as if day were never to return Epictetur most wisely teaching this Death saith he and Banishment and all that we look upon as Evils let them be daily set before
in Tears Every one may say of himself As I began in Tears I end my Life For all my Life is but a Mourning strife Thus all begin thus all Men end their years When Born they weep and Die expending Tears Thus in those Tears as in a Shipwrack found In his own Waves each single Man lyes drown'd He 's only blest that so doth pass the Frith To have no cause of weeping after Death Wouldst thou have an Abstract an Epitome of all Humane Life Daniel the Archbishop and Elector of Mentz in Germany in a little Book of Prayers wrote with his own hand these Precepts of Living 1. Life short 2. Beauty deceitful 3. Money flies away 4. Empire envy'd 5. War pernicious 6. Victory doubtful 7. Friendship fallacious 8. Old Age miserable 9. Death happiness 10. Wisdom Fame Eternal That Heavenly Wisdom that brings us to Kingdoms never destitute never to be invaded eternal Sect. 13. God the Comfort of our Tears ACknowledge the voice as well of the Comforter as of the Promiser With him I am in Tribulation he shall deliver me and I will glorifie him And this truely for God is at hand to those that are afflicted in Mind and will save the humble in Heart Concerning these Promises St. Austin has been perspicuous Fear not saith he when thou art in Affliction lest God should not be with thee God is present with those that are afflicted in Mind He assists in the Conflict consider who proclaim'd the Conflict God does not so behold thee striving for the Race as the people look upon the Chariot Driver They can shout and bawl but know not how to help They can prepare the Crown but cannot afford strength For Man is but Man and no God And perhaps while he looks on he labours more as he sits than the other in the Contest God when he beholds his Wrastlers assists his Invokers For the voice of the Wrastler is in the Psalm If I said my foot was mov'd thy Mercy shall assist me Therefore when thou beginst to be afflicted summon up thy Faith and thou shalt know the Vertue of it for he will not forsake thee But thou therefore thinkst thy self forsaken because he does not deliver thee just when thou wouldst have him He deliver'd the Children out of the Fire He that deliver'd the three Children did he desert the Maccabees Far be any such thought He deliver'd both these and them Those Corporally that unbelievers might be confounded these Spiritually that the Faithful might imitate For the Lord is at hand to those that are afflicted in mind and shall deliver the humble in Spirit God is above the Christian beneath If he would that the high God should be near him let him be humble Great Mysteries my Brethren God is above all things Dost thou exalt thy self Thou dost not move him Dost thou humble thy self He will descend to thee Therefore invoke to thy Aid this most faithful Assistant he will be present at one sigh so it be serious And God shall wipe away all Tears from their Eyes and there shall be no more death neither sorrow nor crying neither shall there be any more pain for the former things are pass'd away Most truely said the same St. Austin with how much sweetness does he bewail himself that prays More delightful are the Tears of those that pray than the pleasures of Theaters Sect. 14. Our Nativity our Death NOT the end of my Life says the dying Theban but a more ample and better beginning Foâ— now Fellow Soldiers your Epaminondas is Boâ—aâ— because he so dies For why should we indulgâ— to human Grief or envy the Gods since they divide their Immortality between us A Nation Bordering upon the Thracians and iâ— Customs agreeing with them has this one peculiaâ— to themselves That when an Infant is Born thâ— Relations sitting about it weeping and wailing enâ— merate the Miseries which the Child is to endurâ— On the other side when a Man dies they bury hiâ— with Joy and Exaltation recounting from hoâ— many miseries he is deliver'd Deservedly thâ— Notion claims to it self the Applause of Wisdoâ— who celebrate the Birth of Man with Tears aâ— his Funeral with Pomp and Gladness Therefoâ— disclaim the Natural Sweetness of Life that causes Men to act and suffer many shameful things and then the end of thy Life will be far more happy than the beginning Wholesom was the Doctrine of the second Pliny Therefore saith he many were of Opinion that thought it best never to be Born or immediately to die Thus Sitenus being tak'n by Midas and ask'd what was the best thing could happen to Man For a while stood silent At length being urg'd to speak he answer'd That the best thing was never to be Born the next to die the soonest that might be This I must not omit very wonderful unheard of and pleasant in the Relation Lodowic Cortusius a Lawyer of Padua forbid to his Relations all Tears and Lamentations by his will And desir'd that he might have Harpers Pipers and all sorts of Musick at his Funeral who should partly go before partly follow the Corps and leaving to every one a small Sum of Money His Bier he ordered to be carry'd by twelve Virgins that being clad in Green were to sing all the way such Songs as Mirth brought to their Remembrance leaving to each a certain Sum of Money instead of a Dowry Thus was he Buried in the Church of St. Sophia in Padua accompanied with a hundred Attendants together with all the Clergy of the City excepting those that were black For such by his Will he forbid his Funeral as it were turning his Funeral Rites into a Marriage Ceremony He died the 17th of July 1418. Admirable was the saying of St. Bernard Let them bewail their Dead who deny the Resurrection They are to be deplor'd who after Death are Buried in Hell by the Devils not they who are plac'd in Heaven by the Angels Precious is the Death of the Saints as being a Rest from their Labours the Consummation of Victory the Gate of Life and the entrance into perfect security Apparently said the wise Hebrew Better is the hour of Death than the day of our Nativity Sect. 15. Death every where SEveral miserable People who deem it more convenient to die than live torment themselves by what means to rid themselves out of the World Whether to whet their Knives temper their Poyson make use of Ropes or Precipices as if it requir'd so much Ceremony and Labour to dissolve and untye the weak knot that holds the Body and Soul together None of these did Coma the Brother of Diogenes need His Soul shut close up in his own Breast found out the way For a little study serves to retain that good the frail possession whereof is shaken with the least puff of Violence Death is every where and lyes lurking in all places and at all times Where-ever thou goest thou shalt find him prepar'd he is
is in brief But the fourth part of all that tedious life What a little is left us of that which is our own many there are whom their Misfortunes will not give leave to take breath many whom their prosperity For we lay not hold upon time to stop the fleetest thing in Nature but let it slip as a superfluous thing and easie to be recovered What keeper of time so sparing that may not find something worthy to exchange with his time We trifile with the most precious of all things and there is no reckoning made of that which cannot be sufficiently valued Like them that sleep in Ships who are driven along by the Winds though they perceive not the motion and when they wake wonder to see themselves ready to be landed Thus the course of our life hastens away while we sleep and neglect the inestimable price of Time When we should wake for a better life we admire to see our selves at our Journeys end Death is to many as the Harbour to the Sailer he sails well that does not Shipwrack in the Port. Sect. 37. Delay is the greatest blemish of Life WE delay and put off every thing unless it be Vice which for the most part takes up our whole time In other things we are always 〈…〉 full of Promises and say to oue selves to Morrow this shall be done the next Week I will not fail to repent next Year I intend to lead a new life Thus Days Months and Years slide away while we procrastinate while we promise and never stand to our Promises Excellently Seneca Thou shalt hear saith he most people saying At Fifty I intend to retire at Sixty I intend to give over Business And whom dost thou take for Surety of thy longer life Who will warrant things to pass as thou disposest them Art thou not ashamed to reserve the Remains and Dregs of Life to God and to appoint that time for Devotion which thou canst no otherwise employ How late is it then to begin to live when thou art iust at the end of it VVhat a foolish Oblivion of Mortality is that to defer wholsom Admonition till the fiftieth or sixtieth Year and to seek to begin thy Life at an Age to which few attnin Sigismund the Second King of Poland because of his peroâ—tual delay and heaviness in weighty Affairs was called the King of to-morrow Such are we certainly Men of to-morrow we delay all things most willing also if we could to put off Death it self but the business of dying admits of no delay suffers no put offs Therefore to use the old Proverb If thou wouldst be long old be old betimes which thou mayst be by suffering no delay VVe by losing the best of things lose all Truly said Chrysologus Then a man desires to do well when death has deprived him of the Opportunity of acting VVe stalk to death most commonly with the same steps as they that walk in their sleep first we begin to delay and procrastinate wholesome things then to act a little more closely then to neglect and omit altogether what things are to be done â—â—â—â—â— we sweetly sleep and perish O Mortals Over-late is to Morrow's life live to day pay your Salary to day mourn for your Sins to day for who has assured ye of to morrow VVhat may be done to day why defer ye to another day perhaps never to come To defer good Actions was ever noxious and over-late The greatest loss of life delay is still For who delays seems not to have a will Let us make haste therefore and consider how much we should add to Swiftness if the Enemy were at our back if we should perceive the Horseman just at the heels of the Fugitive This is the case Necessity drives let us make haste and escape let us shelter our selves in Security and often consider how amiable a thing it is to finish our lives bâ—fore death The greatest comfort in death is to haâ—e delayd nothing Sect. 38. The Hunting of Death WIlliam the II. D. of Bavaria Father of the Poor the Defender of all Religious men whom after his decease had the Tongues of aâ—l men been silent the Tears and Lamentâ—tioâ—s of so many Mourners at his Funeral had sufficiently â—xâ—old This most Praise-worthy Prince I say when he returned home from the Council of Basil where he preceded in Caesar's place dream'd That he saw a Hart of an extraordinary bignets that upon the one side of his Horns he carried Bells on the other lighted Tapers This flying Animal was pursued by a Huntsman and his Pack all other ways being stopt the affrighted Beast fled into the Church-yard belonging to St. Marie's Church there the poor Hart falling into a Grave that was open'd for a person that was to be buried was there taken and killed Upon this the Prince awoke and examined with himself what the meaning of the Dream should be The next day also he declared to hiâ— Nobles what he had dream'd Several Interpretations were made upon it which when Duke William had heard I said he am that Hart who am shortly to end this mortal life I will be buried in the Temple of the Blessed Virgin The Event verified both the Dream and the Presages For in a short time Sickness and Death layd the Body of Prince William in the Grave while his Soul took her Flight to those Azure Mansions above A good Death is the beginning of a most blessed Eternity Sect. 39. VVherefore upon the daily sight of Funerals we do not consider Death THE Devil a most skilful Painter paints so well according to the Rules of Opticks that which is before us and nearest to us we may think most remote Thus as if we were to live a Thousand years we promise to our selves a long Security from Death Hence we behold Funerals and laugh as if it were never to be our Turn VVe daily die and yet we think our selves eternâ—l Sir Thâ—mas Moore that no Age might delude any Person with the hopes of a longer Life gives this Admonition As he that is carried out of Prison to the Gallows though the way be longer yet fears not the Gallows the less because he comes to it a little the later and though his Limbs are firm his Eves quick his Lungs sound and that he relish his Meat and Drink yet this is still his Affliction that he is upon his Journey Thus are we all carried to the Gibbet of Death we are all upon the way only parted by some little Intervals They do not leave us at our Death but go before us But thou wilt say I am in Health I perceive no likelyhood of Death Whatever thou sayst thou art upon thy Journey and we are upon the Road as thou art But I sayst thou have not attained my Thirtieth year Thou wert in the way at Twenty yea at Ten ev'n at one year nay at the first Hour only go on shortly thou wilt be at thy Journeys end But I
may know how long I have to life Psal 39. v. 4 5. Shew some good token upon me for good that they which hate me may see it and be ashamed because thou Lord hast holpen me and comforted me Psal 86. v. 17. Thou hast broken my Bands in sunder I will offer to thee the Sacrifice of Thanksgiving and will call upâ—n the Name of the Lord Psâ—l 116. v. 14 15. I had no place to fly to and no Man car'd for my Soul I cry'd unto thee O Lord and said Thou art my Hope and my Portion in the Land of the Living Psal 142. v. 5 6. Omnipotent Sempiternal God who didst prolong the Life of Hezekiah miserably imploring thee grant me thy unworthy Servant before the day of my Death so much time to live that I may be able to deplore all my Sins and may obtain from thy Compassion Pardon and Favour Omnipotent Gracious and Merciful God I most humbly beseech thee by the Death of thy Son grant me a happy and a blessed Hour when my Soul shall depart out of my Body Lord Jesu Crucified Christ by the Bitterness of the Death which thou didst suffer for me upon the Cross chiefly when thy Soul departed from thy Body have Mercy on my Soul at the last Hour who livest and reignest with the Father and the Holy Ghost for ever and for ever Amen The Second Prayer For a Happy Departure MOST Merciful Lord Jesu if this be the Condition of a Dying Man if in such Dangers and Extremities my Spirit must depart out of this Life whither shall I fly but unto thee Oh my God Do thou take care of my Soul that it may not perish in that dreadful Hour Grant me I beseech thee according to the multitude of thy Mercies and by that servent Love and Grief wherewith thou who art Life it self didst die for me that I may have the Combat of Corporal Death always before my Eyes and that living I may so do as dying I would desire to have done and that I may expend my time and study in nothing more than that I may Spiritually die to my self and may mortifie all the Passions of my Sences that so after this Life I may live with thee Happy and Blessed to all Eternity The Conclusion of the first Chapter To the Reader DO this meditate upon this O Man and while thou art well learn to be sick learn to die To do both is a rare piece of Art which whether thou knowest or no it is not lawful for thee to try but when thou canst not err without the loss of Eternal Felicity We err but once in dying but that Error is never to be amended to all Eternity Therefore to abide as being still to depart But for the most part abide within thy self and search every cranny of thy Conscience Whatever thou enjoyest look upon it as the Lumber of a place where there is no Habitation Thou art not suffered to carry out any more than thou broughtest in with thee Therefore act and bestir thy self Approve thy self right in the sight of God Thou art to go hence Believe that thou standest always at the Gate of Eternity Eternity is that we must look after Pleasure is short Punishment Eternal The labour is Easie the reward Everlasting Therefore we have given wholesom Instruction we have taught that Death is to be contemn'd but the thoughts of it never to be laid aside Now we will give the same Admonitions to the Sick CHAP. II. The Remembrance of Death is Recommended to the Sick Sect. 1. The Introduction and whether Sickness be an Evil CAnnus is a Town in Caria in a Pestilent Air and unwholesom for the Inhabitant These People when Stratonious the Musician and wiâ—ty Man beheld he recited the Verse in Homer to them Like as the Leaves just so the People are Thereby he taunted their Icterical Yellowish and Wan Complexions But when the Caunians had given him a very rugged Entertainment for defaming their City as sickly and unwholesom Stratonicus return'd upon them again Must I not dare said he to call that a sickly place where the dead walk More wittily and more smartly than before But why do we deny and lift up our Noses We are most like to Leaves Very plainly Job Wilt thou break a Leaf saith he driven to and fro As if he had said When I am but a Leaf liable to all the Inconveniences of Life afraid of every Gust wilt thou hasten me with the wind of thy indignation I shall fall of my self without any constraint of thine Are not Men Leaves whom Sickness like dry Leaves and juiceless Flowers tosles to and fro and variously sports with Clement of Alexandria being of the same Opinion Go to said he Men of an obscure Life like the Generation of Leaves infirm Creatures Images of Waâ— things like shadows frail unfledg'd living but the Life of one day Certainly we are Leaves shaken by every puff of wind Sometimes a little Fever what do I say Nay a little Cough a little drop falling upon the little wicket of the Throat mortifies this Leaf and throws it into the Grave But whether or no is Sickness a Benefit and Death an Evil No Mortal no it is not saith Epictetus Health well us'd is a good thing ill us'd a mischief And therefore we may reap Benefit by Sickness What dost thou say of Sickness I wil shew thee its Nature then I shall be quiet I shall think my self well dealt with I shall not flatter the Physician I shall not wish for Death What wouldst thou more Whatever thou shalt give me that will I make happy prosperous honourable to be desir'd But there are some that deny this and say Take heed of being sick 't is an ill thing To them Epictetus again That is as much as to say saith he Take heed that thou dost not feign three to be four 't is an ill thing How evil If we so think of it as we ought What harm will it do me Rather will it not do me good If therefore I so think of Poverty Sick or Troubles of Church or State as I ought is not that enough to me will it not be profitable Truth Love thee O Epictetus How agreeable are all these things to Christian Doctrine This Foundation being laid we shall here teâ—ch ye to be mindful of Death in Sickness and not to be afraid of his coming Sect. 2. The sick Person to his Friends To Sickness To the beginning of a Mortal Disease To Death To Christ our Lord. To his Friends Hence with your unseasonable mourning This is not a place for Wailing but for Prayer But I depart early from you Early take heed ye mistake not I was ripe for death as soon as I was born yea before I was born What I was when born I know a weak frail body liable to all Reproach the Food of Sickness the Victim of Death Behold who e're thou art take Hope or Substance to
most Evils of Life This is the general choice of most Men rather to suffer quickly what we ought than to continue long in fear and pain There is little difference saith the second Pliny between suffering and expecting Misfortunes Only that there is a Measure of Fear and not of Grief For thou mayst bewail and grieve for what thou knowest has happened thou fearest what may happen Therefore come Death I am thy Debtor I will pay what I owe when ever God requires me Therefore freely willingly Will I the number of my days compleat And straight surrender up my soul to fate Hoping to ascend from the dark Grave to everlasting Light Death is not an Evil but Punishment after Death is an Evil. Sect. 8. They fear Death who foresee it not MOST certain it is that nothing terrifies somuch as an unexpected necessity of dying Behold how they who are subject to the power of another being commanded a long Journey pack up their things in haste sollicitous and sad how they murmur because they had no longer warning As they are upon their departure they often look back pretending this and t'other Obstacle Now there is no longer Journey than to Die no way more crabbed more dark more hard to find none more suspitious and infested with Robbers Besides there is no return again Therefore we must the more heedfully take care that we leave nothing behind There is a necessity of going thither fellow Souldiers said the Roman Captain from whence there is no necessity of returning There is only one remedy to answer being called and to obey being commanded Alas How improvident are they who never take care to provide for thy Journey They take care to fare well the rest they commit to Fortune Smyndirides that debauched young Man was wont to brag that in Twenty Years he had not seen the Sun rising or setting being contiaually either a Bed or at his Rioâ— I fear one of you may find many like him among the Christians who make Gluttony Playing and Drinking their greatest Business To these will happen that which Cicero in his Epistles foretold to Brutus Believe me saith he you will be ruined unless you provide well Thus it will happen to all unwary People that want fore-sight Foresight is necessary in all things especially in those things that are never to be done but once where one mistake draws a thousand along with it This is the Condition of Death one Error causes a thousand Mistakes To err once there is to perish eternally O blind Mortals it will happen to you as it happens to them that shut their Eyes against their Enemies Swords in a Battle as if they were not to feel the danger which they see not Ye shall be smitten ye shall die ye shall be sensible and feel the stroke but whether blind or seeing that is at your choice You refuse to think upon Death which you must shortly think upon and seel The sufferance would soon follow when the Consideration precedes Sect. 9. They fear Death who are negligent of Life NEither is there any Question to be made of this They chiefly fear to die who know not how to live who believe no other Happiness but that of the Body Who only know how to eat well drink well and sleep well and place all their Heaven in pleasure persons certainly most obedient but to their Bellies not to the Divine Will Of whom St. Gregory truly said They know not what the Celestial Souls desire who set their Hearts upon Earthly Delights A prudent Christian that takes no more care of the Body than of a mean and abject Slave looks upon Death no otherwise than a Morning departure out of a dark unpleasant and incommodious Inn. Whoever thou art thou canst not fear thy Exit as of this Life if thou hopest to enter into the other Thy fear arises from hence For though there are many causes vulgarly given of this fear yet they all vanish upon the hopes of a more blessed Life He who seriously aspires to Heaven fears not these Baubles To such a Man Labour Sadness Grief Contempt Ignominy Loss Servitude Poverty Old Age are nothing else but the School of Experience the Time of Patience and the Honour of Victory Sect. 10. Three Things hardly supportable in Sickness IN almost all Sickness three things are hardly supportable Fear of Death Pain of the Body Discontinuance from Pleasure But as hot Diseases are Cur'd by cold cold by hot Medicines so are they Cur'd by their own Antidotes Therefore the fear of Death is to be Cur'd by Love but by Divine Love a little Dose of Divine Love will dispel the fumes of vain fear He that loves Christ will the less love Life and shall perceive the love of Christ to him By words alone this is not prov'd Love Marcus love if thou wouldst be belov'd Pain of the Body is to be asswag'd by tranquility of Conscience A guiltless Mind is a wonderful Consolation to the Sick And indeed a pure Conscience is a potent remedy against all Torments That also asswages pain as St. Gregory intimates in these words More easily will the Sick Person endure pain if he bear but this in his mind The most Just God will have me suffer this But Discontinuance from Pleasure will nothing at all afflict him who thinks upon Eternal Joys Those which leave are vain short and filthy and before they are forsaken frequently leave their admirers those which we promise our selves Immense Stable and Eternal He easily contemns Fading Delights who sincerely hopes for Eternal Sect. 11. Sickness the Sport of Vertue THou art well smitten if thy Conscience be smitten Sickness is the School of Vertue it is also called a kind of Slaughter-house of Vice whoever is sick is a Scholar in this School On the other side Sickness is the Slaughter-house of Vertue to some and the School of Vice while they are well they are mad While they are well they have a hundred Businesses the Business of God is their last care How many are Chaste while they are Sick when they recover they return to their former filthy Lusts Such people would do better Sick to whom health is so dangerous These therefore God tyes them to the Bed of Sickness that they may be at leisure to themselves and may mind their Salvation Forsake Vanity and look after Heaven Sickness intangles the Body in a thousand Miseries but frees the Soul from as many 'T is the saying of St. Paul Though our outward Man perish yet the inward Man is renewed day by day Hence though Sickness seem evil nay the worst of Sufferings it then becomes the best when it renders the Sick Person more holy Many when they feel the pain correct the crime A sick Soul seldom inhabits but in a healthy Body Sect. 12. The Sickness of the Body is the Salvation of the Soul SIckness exhorts to Parcimony disswades from Lust and is the Mistress of Modesty Do thou lay
desirest thou Wouldst thou live And wouldst thou not die So live then that thou mayst once live happy For to live and not to live happily is a kind of death or the way to death In Heaven thou shalt live never to die Therefore thou shalt live happily for thou neither shalt nor canst suffer pain because there is none there There thou shalt enjoy thy Wishes nor canst thou be put out of possession Eat O ye Friends drink and be merry O ye beloved This Banquet has no end St. Austin cries out O sempiternal Life and tempiternally blessed where joy without sorrow rest without labour dignity without fear health without sickness life without death happiness without calamity where all good things perfect in charity The Gates of Jerusalem shall be built of Saphyrs and Smarayds aud of precious Stones the whole Circuit of her Walls The Streets of the City shall be pure Gold transparent as Glass and through her Villages shall Allelujahs be sung Therefore blessed are they that dwell in thy house they will be alwaies praising thee I believe verily to see the goodness of the Lord in the land of the living Sect. 30. Sighs to Heaven SHew me thy Glory Shew me all thy Good Isa 61. 3. When wilt thou give unto them that mourn beauty in stead of ashes joyful Ointment for sighing pleasant rayment for a heavy mind Job 6. 8 9. 10. O that I might have my desire and that God would grant me the thing that I long for O that God would begin to smite me That he would let his band go and take me clean away Then should I have some comfort yea I would defie him in my pâ—iâ— that he would not spare for I will not deny the words of the Holy One. Job 7. 2. For as a bond-servant desireth the shadow and as the hireling would sain have the reward of his work Psalm 15. 1. Lord who shall dwell in thy Tabernacle who shall rest in thy holy place Psalm 27. 45. One thing have I desired of the Lord which I will perform even that I may dwell in the house of the Lord all the days of my life to behold the fair beauty of the Lord and to visit his Temple Psalm 42. 1 2. Like as the Hart desireth the Water-brooks so longeth my Soul after thee O God My Soul is a thirst for God yea even for the living God When shall I come to appear before the presence of God Now when I think thereupon I pour out my heart by my self I went by with the multitude and brought them forth to the house of God Psalm 55. â— O that I had wings like a Dove for then would I fly away and be at rest Psalm 60. 9. Who will lead me into the strong City Ps 65. 4. Blessed is the man whom thou choosest and receivest unto thee he shall dwell in thy Court. Ps 73. 1. Truly God is loving unto Israel even to such as are of a clean heart Vers 24. Whom have I in Heaven but thee and there is none upon earth that I desire in comparison of thee Vers 25. My flesh and my heart faileth but God is the strength of my heart and my portion for ever Psalm 84. 1. O how amiable are thy dwellings thou Lord of Hosts Vers 2. My Soul hath a desire and longing to enter into the Courts of the Lord V. 10. For one day in thy Courts is better than a thousand years Psalm 116. 9. I will walk before the Lord in the land of the living Psalm 120. 5. My Soul hath long dwelt among them that be Enemies to peace Psalm 122. 1. I was glad when they said unto me we will go into the house of the Lord. Psalm 138. 1. By the waters of Babylon we sat down and weptâ— when we remembred thee O Sion Ver. 4. How shall we sing the Lord's Song in a strange Land If I forget thee O Jerusalem let my right hand finger forget her cunning Ps 142. 9. Bring my Soul out of prison that I may give thanks unto thy Name Which thing if thou wilt grant me then shall the righteous resort unto my company I desire to be dissolved and be with Christ Sect. 31. An Abstract of the Comforts against Death FIrst Death kills our familiar Enemy the Body There is no mischief more pestilential than a Bosom-Enemy The Flesh lusteth contrary to the Spirit and the Spirit contrary to the Flesh Gal. â— 1â— These are contrary one to another 2ly Death breaks the Door of the Prison wherein we are lockt up But as old Prisoners many times long acquaintance with the place detains us not unwilling in the midst of our Fetters and Suffferings But the best of Kings desired to be delivered out of Custody 3ly Death eases us of a vast Burthen for why a corruptible Body is heavy to the Soul and the Earthy Mansion keepeth down that Understanding that museth upon many things No man can swim with this Burthen 4ly Death puts an end to our Pilgrimage What is Mortal Life saith St. Gregory but a way Consider my Friends what it is to be aweary upon the way Our present Life is full of pain a perpetual sirugling and yet we cannot forsake it without Tears 5ly Death brings us out of all Danger The most Fortunate Man that lives is subject to many Dangers and Danger is hardly avoided without danger He has only escaped all Dangers who is out of this Life 6ly The necessity of Death Nobly said the wise Roman There is no greater comfort in Death than Death it self He would not live that would not die Death carries with it an impartial and unvanquishable Necessity For the first part of Impartiality is Equality 7ly The Death of Christ To the Contemplation of this St. Paul exhorts us Let us saith he run with patience unto the Heb. 12. Battel that is set before us Looking unto 1. 2. Jesus the Captain and Finisher of our Faith who for the Joy that was set before him erdured the Cross To the Members of this Head this is the greatest Consolation For that the Members should not fear Death the Head endured the utmost violence of Death The Author of Life by dying set open the Gates of Heaven Why do we fear to die 8ly The Hope of Resurrection Wherefore do we expostulate with Death He does not deprive us but introduces us into Life The Day will shine that will recal us from our Graves We shall all rise Which sundry Arguments demonstrate unto us as has been already shewed 9ly Immortality it self Death is the end and passage the end of Calamity the passage to Calamity Hence the death of the Just is called their Birth-day Hence also that other Saying Death is but a Sport to a true Christian And that no man might fear this Sport Prudentius in his Hymns has these Lines That which you see believe me is no pain And but a minute dâ—th prolong its raign Nor doth it silly
O Lord. Sect. 47 A Heliotropian Receit against all Sickness and Death THE Heliotrope is a Flower which as we find by daily Experience turns it self with the Sun from East to West and doing the same even in cloudy VVeather and in the Night for want of the Sun contracts and shuts up the Beauty of its Colours Let the will of Man always wait upon Divine Pleasure continually turning and winding it self to the beck of Sacred Power though the VVeather be cloudy Nor can any day in all the life of Man be more cloudy than the day of our death Then let the dying Person with fix'd and stedfast Eyes like the Heliotrope â—urn himself to his only Sun This let our Saviours words teach us Even so O Father for so was it thy good pleasure After this manner my dear dying â—riend speak altogether In all things to be done to be avoided to be endured and born according to thy Lords Example always say Even so O Father even so always submitting thine to the most holy VVill. Even so O Father even so both now and for evermore Philip the second King of Spain groaning under the pains of a desperate Disease was wont continually to repeat these words of our Saviour Father not mine but thy will be done And one time among the rest as the Passion of Christ was read to him while the Chirurgeons were Lanching open an Aposthume he caused the Reader to stop at these words So highly did that great King value this Heliotropian Recâ—it as well in Health as in Sickness This Heliotrope cures Sickness Death and all sorts of Diseases He is far from Destruction who in his will is so near to God THE Fatal Moment VVHen we dye our Everlasting state is to be determin'd After Death the Judgment The moment of our departure hence will pass us over to the Righteous Trâ—bunal of God It will make us either to shine with the Angels above or to set with the Devils It will either fix us in a joyful Paradise or in an intolerable state of Woe So that we may say with Nieremberg How many things are to pass in that Moment In the same is our Life to finish our Works to be examined and we are then to know how it will go with us for ever and ever In that Moment I shall cease to Live in that Moment I shall behold my Judge in that moment I must answer for all my publick and my secret Actions for all that I have ever thought or spoke or done for all the Talents the Time the Mercies the Health the Strength the Opportunities and the Seasons and Days of Grace that I have ever had for all the Evil that I might have avoided for all the good I might have done and did not and all this before that Judge who has beheld my ways from my Birth to the Grave before that Judge who cannot be deceiv'd and who will not be impos'd upon Little can he that has not been brought near to Death and Judgment know what Thoughts the Diseased have when they are so Little very little does a Soul in Flesh know what it is to appear before the Great God This is so great and so strange a thing that they only know it who have receiv'd their final Sentence but they are not suffer'd to return to tell us how it is or what passes then and God sees it fit it should be concealed from us who are yet on this side the Grave But who does not tremble to think of this mighty Change and of this Moment that is the last of Time and the beginning of Eternity that includes Heaven and Hell and all the Effects of the Mercy and Justice of God Who does not tremble when he considers that Infinite and Holy Majesty before whom the Angels cover their Faces that considers him Omniscience and his Greatness and the mighty Consequences of that Sentence how sudden it is and how irresistible and that it is an irrevocable Decree and by a Word of this mighty Judge we live or dye for ever It is no wonder if the thoughts of it make us shrink and quiver It is a greater wonder that when some or other whom we know are almost every week going to such a place and state as this we who are not yet Cited to the Bar are no more concerned and use no more endeavours to be ready for it Oh my Friends when you come to the Borders of the Grave when you are within an Hour or two's distance from your Final Judgment and your unalterable state what a mighty Change will it cause in your thoughts and your apprehensions You will then know and feel it Then when the Perspective is turn'd and the other World begins to appear very great and this very little This that I have represented to you is a part of that which we call dying It is a great Mercy and greatly to be acknowledg'd that God allows us so much Time wherein to prepare our selves for this final and irrevocable Doom It is an instance of his Patience that is truly Divine that notwithstanding our many repeated Sins he has not cut us off It is his great Meâ—cy that gives us leave to appear in his Courts before we appear at his Tribunal and that he affords us such large notice and warning that so we may be ready for our Last Tryal whereon so very much depends THE TREATMENT OF OUR Departed Friends AFTER THEIR DEATH In Order to Their Burial WHen we have received the last Breath of our Friend and closed his Eyes and composed his Body for the Grave then solemn and appointed Mournings are good Expressions of our dearness to the departed Soul and of his worth and our value of him The Church in her Funerals of the dead used to sing Psalms and to give thanks for the Redemption and Delivery of the Soul from the evils and dangers of Mortality But it is good that the Body be kept veiled and secret and not exposed to curious Eyes neither should the dishonours wrought upon the Face by the changes of death be stared upon by impertinent persons When Cyrus was dying he called his Sons and Friends to take their leave of him to touch his Hand to see him the last time and gave in charge that when he had put his Vail over his Face no Man should uncover it And Epiphanius his Body was rescued from inquisitive Eyes by a miracle Let it be interr'd after the manner of the Countrey and Laws of the Place and the Dignity of the Person for so Jacob was Buried with great Solemnity and Joseph's Bones were carried into Canaan after they had been embalmed and kept 400 years and devout men carried St. Stephen to his Burial making great lamentation over him And Aelian tells us that those who were the most excellent persons were buried in publick and men of ordinary Courage and Fortune had their Graves only trim'd with Branches of green Olives and
Labourer in Christ's Vineyard He used to say That which the Soul is in the Body that are Christians in the World For as the Soul is in and not of the Body so Christians are in but no part of the World And also It is best of all not to sin and next to that to amend upon the Punishment Furthermore That it is the greatest slavery in the VVorld to be subject to ones Passions The Death of IRENAEUS THis Holy Man being taken with several of his chief Friends they were led to the top of a Hill on which were placed Crosses on one Hand and Idols on the other and they put to their Choice either to embrace the Idols and Live or be Crucified Upon which they joyfully chose the latter suffering Martyrdom Anno Christi 182. and of Irenaeus his Age 60 oâ— as some will have it 90. He compared the Hereticks and Schismaticks to Aesop's Dog that lost tbe Substance of Religion whilst they gaped too earnestly after the Shadow Concerning the Vanity of Earthly things he said VVhat profit is there in that Honour which is so short-lived as that perchance it was not Yesterday neither will be to Morrow And such Men as labour so much for it are but like Froth which though it be uppermost yet it is unprofitablest The death of TERTULLIAN HE died Anno Christi 202. and of his Age 63. He used to say of Repentance If thou beâ—st backward in thoughts of Repentance be forwards in thoughts of Hell the burning flames whereof only the tears of a penitent Eye can extinguish Of Satans Power If the Devils without Christ leave had no power over the Gadarens Swine much less have they power over Gods own Sheep Of Faith We should not try Mens Faith by their Persons but their Persons by their Faith Of forgiving Offences It 's in vain to come to the God of peace without peace or to pray for the remission of our Sins without forgiving others We must not come to make an Atonement with God at his Altar before we have made an Atonement with our Brother in our Hearts The Last Sayings of CLEMENS ALEXANDRINUS AFter the death of Pontenus Clemens succeeded him in that Office from whence he received the Name of Alexandrinus He was Famous for all manner of Learning and was ordained Presbyter in Alexandria where he propagated the Christian Faith His Sayings were these Such as adorn themselves with Gold and think themselves bettered thereby are worse than Gold and not Lords oâ— it as all that have it ought to be Out of the depth and bowels of the Earth hath God discovered and shewed Gold unto Men and they have made it the occasion of all Mischief and Wickedness Gold to many Men is much dearer than their Faith and Honesty And the love of it makes Man so Covetous as if they were to live here for ever The Death of ORIGEN HE died in the Reigns of Gallus and Volusianus Anno Christi 220. and of his Age 69. Concerning Gods Providence he used to say That Gods Providence hath ordained all things for some end and purpose He made not Malice and though he can restrain it yet he will not for if Malice were not Vertue would not have â— Contâ—aâ—â— and so could not shine so clear Foâ— the Malice of Joseph's Brethren was the Meanâ— whereby God brought about many admirable works of his Providence The death of St. CYPRIAN CYprian said to his Executioner Do whatever shall be in thy power and thereupon he putting off his Cloaths delivering them to his Deacons bidding them give â—is Executioner five Twentypieces of Gold for the kindness he was to do him to express he freely forgave him Then pulling a Vail over his Eyes he kneeled down and had his Head smitten off with a Sword suffering Martyrdom for the Testimony of his Lord and Master Anno 259. and in the 70 year of his Age as some have it He used to say of Charity Let noâ— that sleep in thy Treasury that may be profitable â—o the Poor Of the Heart and Tongue Two things never wax old in Man The Heart ever imagining new Cogitations the Tongue ever uttering the vain Conceptions of the Heart Of Resignation That which a Man must necessarily part with it 's Wisdom for a Man to distribute it fo that God may Everlastingly reward him Of Pride Women that Pride themselves in putting on Silk and Purple cannot lightly puâ— on the Lord Jesus Christ Again They which Colour their Locks with Yellow and Red begin betimes to Prognosticate of what Colour their Hair shall be in Hell Again They which love to paint themselves in this World otherwise than God Created them may justly fear that at the Resurrection their Creator will know them Of Alms-deeds He that gives an Alms to the Poor offers a sweet-smelling Sacrifice unto God Of Injuries All Injury of Evils present is to be neglected for the hope of good things to come Twelve Attributes he said was in the Life of Man viz. A Wise Man without good works an Old Man without Religion a Young Man without Obedience a Rich Man without Alms a Woman without shamefac'dness a Guide without Vertue a Contentious Christian a Poor Man that is Proud a King that is Unjust a Bishop that is Negligent People without Discipline Subjects without Law The Last Sayings of ARNOBIUS HE was a Famous Professor of Rhetorick in Sicca a City in Africa after his Conversion he applied himself to some Bishops with great earnestness to be Baptized and admitted into the Church When he was Master to Lactantius he used this Expression That Persecution brings Death in one hand and Life in the other for while it Kills the Body it Crowns the Soul He lived under Dioclesian between 300 and 330. The Death of EUSEBIUS HE lived to a good old Age. for the most part in Peace and Tranquility Dying Anno Christi 340. He used to say That Moses wrote the Old Law in dead Tables of Stone But Christ writ the perfect Documents of the New Testament in Living Souls The Death of LACTANTIUS HE was a Man of great Parts both Morally and Divinely Wise he was always Liberal for whatsoever he received he again distributed it to such as were in want insomuch that notwithstanding the many Rich Presents he received at the hands of the Emperor he died very Poor He used to say of Piety That Godliness always enriches the Possessor The Death of ATHANASIUS AFter all the Storms that were raised up against him he died in peace at Alexandria Anno Christi 375 having been Bishop of that See 46 years during which time he had been in many great Perils and Hazards of his Life for not only Bishops but Emperors and Nations sought his Destrustion But God delivered him out of their hands to the Glory of his Name for his only trust was in God alone which caused him often to say Though Armies should Encamp aâ—out me yet I would 〈…〉 fear The
Death of HILARIUS HE Travelled to Italy and France instructing the Bishops in those parts in the Catholick â—aith He was very Eloquent and wrote many Treatises in Latin also Twelve Books of the Triniâ—â— Expounding the Canon containing the Clause 〈…〉 One Substance being of sufficient proof against the Arrians He died under Valentinian and Valence Anno 355. The Death of CYRILLUS IN the midst of all his Affictions he kept his resolution to die in the Faith He used to say concerning the benefit of Hearing Some come to Church to see Fashions others to meet their Friends yet it 's better to come so than not at all In the mean time the Net is cast out and they which intended nothing less are drawn into Christ who catches them not to destroy them but that being dead he may bring them to Life Eternal He died Anno 365. The Death of EPHREM SYRUS HE died Anno 404. He used to say concerning Perseverance The resolute Traveller knows that his Journey is long and the way dirty yet goes on in hopes to come to his House So let a Christian though the way to Heaven be narrow though it be seâ— with Troubles and Persecutions yet let him go on till he has finished his Course with Joy for Heaven is his Home Concerning the Soul he used to say ` He that feasts his Body and starves his Soul is like him that feasts his Slave and starves his Wife He died Anno 404. The Death of BASIL Bâ—sil died at Caesarea when he had sat Bishop there eight years departing this Life Anno Christi 370. At his departure he uttered these words Into thy hands O Lord I commend my Spirit He used to say of Self-knowledge To know thy Self is very difficult For as the Eye can see all things but it self so some can discern all faults but their own Of Love Divine Love is a never-failing Treasure he that hath it is Rich and he that wanteth it is Poor Of the Scriptures It 's a Physicians Shop of Preservatives against Poysonous Heresies A pattern of profitable Laws against Rebellious Spirits A Treasury of most costly Jewels against Beggarly Elements And a Fountain of most pure Water springing up to Eternal Life The Last Sayings of GREGORY NAZIENZEN IN his Minority he joined Studies with Basil and accompanied him to Athens and Antioch where he became an Excellent Orator There is so much Perfection in all his Writings and such a peculiar Grace that he never tires his Reader but he always dismisseth him with a thirst after more Concerning Pâ—eaching he used to say That in a great multitude of people of several Ages and Conditions who are like a Harp with many Strings it is hard to give every one such a touch in Preaching as may please all and offend none He lived under Theodosius Anno 370. The Death of EPIPHANIUS VVHen he found himself Sick he said to his Friends God bless you my Children â—or I shall see you no more in this Life He died Aged 115. He used to say this was his Antidote against Hatred That he never let his Adversary sleep not that he disturbed him in his sleep but because he agreed with him presently and would not let the Sun go down upon his Wrath. The Death of AMBROSE AFter Ambrose had sate Bishop about Sixteen years Death summoned him to lay down this troublesom Life for a Life more lasting Before his Death he resolved to provide a Shepherd for his Flock and for that purpose sent for one Simplicianus and ordained him Bishop in his stead after having given many Godly Exhortations tâ— such as were about him he gave up the Ghosâ— dying in the third Year of Theodorus Anno Christ 397. He used to say of Repentance When Gold 〈…〉 offered to thee thou usest not to say I will come again to morrow and take it but art glad of present possession But Salvation being proffered 〈…〉 our Souls few Men haste to embrace it He used to say of true Charity It is not much to be enquired how much thou givest with what Heart It 's not Liberality when the takest by Oppression from one and givest it to another Of Conscience A clear Conscience should not regard slanderous Speeches nor think that they have more power to Condemn him than his own Conscience hath to clear him The Death of GREGORY NISSEN HE lived under Constantins Julian Jovian Valentinian Valence Gratian and Theodosius the Great He was President in the Council of Constantinople against the Macedonian Hereticks 492. Amongst his Similitudes he compared the Userer to a Man giving Water to one in a Burning Fever which proves prejudicial So the Userer though he seems for the present to relieve his Brother yet afterwards he torments him This Character he also gave the Userer He loves no Labour but a Sedentary Life A Pen is his Plough Parchment his Field Ink his Seed Time is the Rain to Ripen his greedy desires his Sickle is calling in his Forfeitures his House the Barn where he Winnows his Clients he follows his Debtors as Eagles and Vultures do Armies to prey upon dead Corps Again Men come to Userers as Birds to a heap of Corn they covet the Corn but are caâ—cht in the Nets He died under Valentine and Valence The Death of THEODORET HE died in the Reign of Theodosius Junior not with Age but hard Studies He used to say That the Delights of the Soul are to know her Maker to consider his Works and to know her own Estate The Death of HIEROM HE died Anno Christi 422 and of his Age 91. He wrote many large Volumes being a Man of singular Chastity of great Wit slow to Anger aud in Learning exceeding most of his Time His usual Prayer was Lord let me know my self that I may the better know thee the Saviour of the World An Excellent Saying he had of Christian Fortitude If my Father was weeping on his Knees before me my Mother leaning on my Neck behind my Brethren Sisters Children and Kinsfolks howling on every side to retain me in a single Life I would sling my Mother to the ground run over my Father despise all my Kindred and tread them under my Feet that I might run to Christ Of Chastity That Woman is truly Chaste that hath liberty and opportunity to Sin and will not Of Vertue All Vertues are so linked together that he that hath one hath all and he that wants one wants all In all his Actions he ever fansied this sound in his Ears Arise ye Dead and come â—â— Judgment The Death of CHRYSOSTOM THE exact year of his death I find no where set down but that he flourished in the 〈…〉 shoprick of Constantinople Anno Christi 400 is 〈…〉 certain He used to say of Lust As a great shower of Rain extinguisheth the force of Fire so Meditation of Gods Word puts out the Fire of Lust in the Soul Of the danger of Riches ` As a Boat over-laden sinks so
help I may bear and suffer this Ignominious Death whereunto I am Condemned for the preaching thy most Holy Gospel As they were binding him to the Stake with a Chain he said with a merry Countenance That he would embrace that Chain for Christ's sake who for his sake had been bound with a far worse When the Fire was kindled he began to sing with a loud Voice Jesus Christ the Son of the Living God have mercy upon me The which after he had repeated three times the flame stopped his Breath his Heart being afterwards found they roasted it upon a Stake and gathering up his Ashes they cast them into the Rhine He suffered Martyrdom Anno Christi 1415. The Death of Hierom of Prague HIS Enemies passed Sentence upon him after which they put a Paper about him painted with red Devils to make him odious to the People as likewise a Paper Mitre on his Head which he took very patiently saying Our Lord Jesus Christ when he suffered Death for me did wear a Crown of Thorns upon his Head and for his sake I will wear this Cap. As he went to the place of Execution he sung Psalms and coming to the place whâ—re John Huss was Burned he upon his Knees put up his Prayers to Heaven after a while they bound him to the Imáge of John Huss Carved in Wood which they had set up instead of a Stake and there with admirable patience he sustained the sury of the Flames when at the giving up the Ghost he with an Audible Voice said This Soul of mine in flames of Fire set free O! Christ my Saviour now I offer thee The Death of Martin Luther FAlling Sick he soon grew exceeding weak yet putting his trust in God he supported himself to Comfort his Friends beyond measure Insomuch that the day before his Death he dined and supped with Melancthene and the rest of his Accomplices But after Supper his Pain increasing he retired to pray and then went to Bed and slept till Midnight but being awakened by the Pain and perceiving his Life near at an end he called his Friends about him and said I pray God to preserve the Doctrine of the Gospel amongst us for the Pope and the Council of Trent have grievous things in hand After which he prayed and earnestly desired of God that he would defend his Church against the Pope and all his Adherents When he was about to die Justus Jonas and Caelius bid him be constant and persevere in the Faith he had taught and held to the last To which he answered Yea and soon after gave up the Ghost dying Anno Christi 1546. He was a Man of great Temperance and Abstenence oftentimes had the Papists hired Ruffians to kill him but they had never the power to do it the Devil one time appeared to him as he was walking in his Garden in the shape of a huge Boar but he so flouâ—ed him that he soon vauished He was wont to say God would give Peace to Germany during his Life but woe to them that should live after him The Death of Zuinglius ZVinglius being the soutâ—h time run in with a Spear he fell down upon his Knees and said Well they can kill the Body but cannot kill the Soul When the Soldiers came to strip the slain Zuinglius was fonnd alive lying upon his Back with his Eyes up to Heaven whereupon they asked him if he would have a Priest to Confess him to which he answered No they then bid him call upon the Virgin Mary which he refusing they thrust him in with a Sword and so expired without setching a Groan as soon as they knew it to be him they cut his Body in four pieces and burnt it the next day his Heart was sound unperished by the Fire tho' the rest of his Body was consumed Before this Battel a Comet appeared which he said Prognosticated his Death and declared it openly in his Sermons Fourteen days before he fell in Battel He was slain in the year 1531. The Death of Oecolampadius AN Ulcer broke cut in his Os Sacrum that he was forced to keep his Bed and though all means was used for his Cure he told 'em his Disease was Mortal and said I shall be presently with the Lord. Then putting his hand to his heart said Here is abundance of Light Next Morning he repeated the 51 Psalm and presently after said O Christ save me and so fell asleep in the Lord Anno 1531. aged 51. The Death of John Frith HE was condemned to be burnt as an Heretick When â—e came into Smithfield he with an undaunted Courage went to the Stake no sooner fastened but the fire was kindled He continued till the last with such Constancy and Patience thâ—t many were converted and began to pray to God to receive his Soul but Dr. Cook forbidding them saying They ought to pray for him no more than they would for a Dog which uncharitable Expression made many blame him He suffered Martyrdom Aano Christi 1531. He wrote many Treatises some were burnt during the Reigns of King Henry the Eight and Queen Mary and some were saved by Providence for on Midsummer-Eve Anno 1626. A Cod-Fish being brought into Cambridge Market when it was cut up these Writings of John Frith were found in its Belly wrapt in Canvas which were afterwards Printed to the rejoicing of all good Christians viz. A Preparation for Death A Preparation to the Cross The Treasure of Knowledge A Mirror to know your self A Brief Instruction to teach one willingly to die and not to fear Death Which Treatises preserved Providence have no doubt prâ— The Death of Thomas Bilney HE Preached the Gospel till the Bishop of Norwich imprisoned him who would have persuaded him from his stedfastness but upon refusal he received Sentence of Condemnation The day before his Execution eating heartily he said I imitate those who have a ruinous House to dwell in yet bestow cost as long as they may to hold it up Then discoursing about Fire he â—ut his Finger in the Candle and said I find by Experience that Fire is hot yet I believe though the Stubble of my Body be wasted my Soul will be purged At his Execution the fire being kindled he lift up his Hands crying Lord I believe â—o yielded up his Spirit unto God Anno 1531. The Death of William Tyndal THE English Merchants at Antwerp hearing of his Imprisonment became suitors for his Deliverance but Philips with his Money prevailed beyond their Entreaties Being at last brought to his Answer although his Enemies could lay nothing to his Charge yet the Attorney proceeded to condemn him and delivered him to the Magistrates to execute him When brought to the Stake he cried with an audible voice Lord open the Eyes of the King of England then being strangled fire was sâ—t to the Wood and he consumed to Ashes Anno Christi 1536. Within a short time after the Judgment of God overtook Phillips who betrayed
him insomuch that he was eaten up with Lice Death of Bertholdus Halerus HE was born in Helvetia 1502. and from his Child-hood much addicted to Learning Several Disputations he held with the Helvetians especially with Eccius the Pope's Champion In his time Popery was extinguished in many places and shâ—rly after he died with an immature Death Anno 1536. aged 44. The Death of Urbanus Regis ON Sunday in the Evening he complained of a pain his Head yet was chearful and went to Bed early in the morning rising out of his Bed he â—â—ll upon the Floor and seeing his Wife and Friends mourning he comforted them and commended himself to his Maker and within three hours he died May 23. Anno 1541. He often desired God he might die an easie and sudden Death wherein God answered his Desires He wrote several Treatisss which his Son Ernest digested together and Printed at Norenburg The Death of Caralostadius HE underwent great Afflictions by Printing some of his Books concerning the Lord's Supper the Senate of Zurick forbidding their People to read them but Zuinglius exhorted them first to read and then to pass judgment on them saying Caralostadius knew the Truth but had not well expressed it He went to Basil where he taught ten years and there died of the Plague Anno 1541. The Death of Capito HE went to several places as Strâ—â—burg where he met with Bucer whose Fame spread so far that the Queen of Navarre sent for 'em so that France oweth the beginning of her Reformation to Capito and Bucer He was prudent eloquent and â—…dious of Peace the better part of his time he employed in Preaching and giving wholsome Advice to the Churches at length returning home in a general Infection he dyed of the Plague Anno 1541. aged 63. The Death of Leo Judae HE Translated part of the Old Testament out of the Hebrew but the work being so Laborious and being Aged he dyed before he had finished it Anno. 1542. aged 60. Four days before his Death sending for the Pastors of Zurick he made a Confession of his Faith concerning God the Scriptures the Person and Offices of Christ concluding To this my Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ my hope and my salvation I wholly offer up my Soul and Body I cast my self wholly upon his mercy and grace c. And so recommended to God the Senate and People of Zurick The Death of George Spaladius HE was born at Noricum and brought up in Learning especially in the knowledge of Humane Atrs wherein he profited so much that the Elector of Saxony made him one of his Privy Council He continned in his Office till the time of his Death which fell out Anno. 1545. aged 63. He wrote many Treatises but especially a Chronicle from the beginning of the World to his time The Death of Myconius IN several Countries he preached the Gospel sincerely and purely though to the hazard of his Life at last he fell into a Consumption and wrote to Lutber That he was sick not to Death but to Life He dyed Anno 1546. aged 55. The Death of John Diazius FInding he could not pervert his Brother Diazius from the Truth he acted the Hypocrite and told him he was in love with his Doctrine then he would have persuaded him to go into Italy Spain Rome and Naples and there privately spread his Doctrine but John Diazius refusing his Brother then took leave of him in order to his Journey but privately he and the Cut. Throat stayed at a Village and purchased a Hatchet of a Carpenter then going disguised the Villain pretended to bring Letters from his Brother which whilst John was reading the Executioner struck the Hatchet into his Temples upon whicb he died immediately The Murtherers were afterwards apprehended but by the practice of Papists who highly applauded the Fact and to hinder the current of Justice they pretended the Emperor would have the hearing of the Cause himself Six years â—fter Alphonsus hanged himself about the Neck of â—is own Mule a fair reward for so foul a Fratriâ—ide The Death of Gasper Cruciger HE was a Man of great Learning very Religious and delighted much in Luther's Books and Doâ—…rine He often contemplated the Foot-steps of God in â—ature saying with St. Paul That God was so near â—…to us that he might almost be felt with our Hands â—onsidering the Vicissitude of Earthly Things he â—…ten repeated this Verse Besides God's love nothing is sure And that forever doth endure In his sickness he caused his young Daughters to repeat their Prayers before him and then himself prayed fervently for the Church and those his Orphans concluding I call upon thee with a weak yet with a true Faith I believe thy Promises which thou hast sealed to me with thy Blood and Resurrection c. He spent the few days which remained in prayer and Repentance and so quietly ended his days November the 16th Anno 1548. aged 45. The Death of Matthias Zellius HE was not only famous for Learning but for other Christian Vertues especially Modesty Temperance and Charity having a special care of the Poor for being invited to Supper by one of his Colleagues and seeing much Plate was offended and went his way without eating but afterward so far prevailed with him that he sold his Plate and was more open-handed to the poor he dyed 1548. aged 71. The Death of Vitus Theodorus HE often disputed with his Papistical Adversaries and overthrew all their Arguments at lengâ—â— he was called to be a Pastor at Norimberg his owâ— Country where he preached the Gospel with greaâ— Zeal and Eloquence to the great Advantage of hâ—â— Auditors he dyed Anno. 1549. The Death of Paul Fagius FAgius died of a burning Feaver or as some say was poysoned by the Papists so that Anno 1550. he was intombed at Cambridge from whence in the Reign of Q. Mary the Papists having condemned him for a Heretick took his Bones and burnt them The Death of Martin Bucer IN his Sickness Learned Men came to visit him especially Doctor Bradford who one day taking leave of him to go preach told him he would remember him in his Prayers whereupon Bucer with tears in his eyes said Cast me not off O Lord now in my old Age when strength faileth me A while after he said He bath afflicted me sore but he will never never cast me off Being desired to arm himself with faith and a stedfast hope in God's Mercies against the Temptations of Satan He said I am wholly Christ's and the Devil has nothing to do with me and God forbid that I should not now have experience of the sweet Consolation in Christ Then with a smiling Countenance gave up the Ghost and was interred nobly by the King's Commandment But in Q. Mary's time his Bowels being taken up â—hey were burnt with Fagius's He died Anno Chriâ—…i 1550. The Death of Gasper Hedio HE preached vigorously against Masses Indulgences and Auricular Confession
and but â—peck of Rubbidge so much Bone If he who â— this Bell tells me is gone now were some â—xcellent Artificer who comes to him for a â—â—ak or for a Garment now or for Counsel â— he were a Lawyer if a Magistrate â—or Juâ—ce O my God thou dost certainly allow that â— should do Offices of Piety to the dead and that â— should draw instructions to Piety from the dead â— not this O my God a holy kind of raiâ—g up seed to my dead brother If I by the meâ—ation of his death produce a better life in â— self It is the blessing upon Reuben Let Reuâ— live and not dye and let not his men be few â—ut 33. 6. Let him propagate many And it is â— malediction That that dyeth let it dye Zechar. â—9 Let it do no good in dying for Trees â—out fruit thou by thy Apostle callest Twice â— Jud. 12. It is a second death if none live the better by me after my death by the manner of my death Therefore may I justly think that thou madest that a way to convey to the Egyptians a fear of thee and a fear of death that there was not a house where there was not one dead Ex. 12. 30. For thereupon the Egyptians said We are all dead men The death of others should catechise us to death Thy Son Christ Jesus is the first begotten of the dead Apoc. 1. 5. He rises first the eldest Brother and he is my Master in this science of death But yet for me I am a younger brother too to this man who dyed now and to every man whom I see or hear to die before me and all they are ushers to me in this School of death I take therefore that which thy servant Davids Wife said to him to be said to me If thou save not thy life to night to morrow thou shalt be slain â— Sam. 16. 11. If the death of this man work not upon me now I shall die worse than if thou hadst not afforded me this help For thou hast sent him in this Bell to me as thou didst send to the Angel of Sardis with Commission to strengthen the things that remain and that are ready to die Apoc. 3. 2. That in this weakness of body I might receive spiritual strength by these occasions If I mistake thy Voice herein if I over-run thy pace and prevent thy Hand and imagin Death more instant upon me than thou hast bid him be ye the Voice belongs to me I am dead I was bâ—â— dead and from the first laying of these mud-wâ—â—â— in my conception they have moldred away and thâ— whole Course of Life is but an active death Whether this voice instruct me that I am a deâ— Man now or remember me that I have been dead Man all this while I humbly thank thâ— O Lord for speaking in this Voice to my Soâ— When Invited to the House of Weeping Reflect and say DUty obliging me to perform the last Office of Love to my Friend I will surely â—â—llow his Corps to the Grave that in such a Spectacle as in a Glass I may behold my own Mortality or tho I always carry about me the Symptoms â—f Mortality and the marks of Death yet have hitherto lived as if I should never die In â—mall Villages where Instances of Mortality are â—ery rare there the inward thoughts of their â—earts seem to be that they and their Houses â—â—all continue for ever and their dwelling plaâ—s to all Generations In Populous Towns and â—â—ies there the commonness takes away the â—â—se of Mortality And oh how sad is it to beâ—old the unsuitable Carriage of the generality of â—hristians at Funerals those opportunities are sually spent in unprofitable Chat in Mirth in â—ating and Drinking and that sometimes to â—xcess and thus the House of Mourning is turned to the House of Mirth and Feasting But Lord â—ant that this may not be my practice when I â—me to the House of Mourning where my Friend â—w lyes dead Let my Eyes affect my Heart â—at I may seriously mind the present instance of Mortality and be affected with such Meditatiâ—s as these Lord this Tragedy that is now acting on my deâ—sed friend must ere long God knows how soon â— acted on me my Breath is ready to perish â—e Earth is gaping for me yet a little while â—d I shall be carried down into the Chambers Death Lord teach me so to number my days that I 〈…〉 Heart unto true Wisdom As thou art walking along to the House of Weeping seriously meditate on Ruth 1. Ver. 17. WHere thou dyest will I dye and there I will be buried the Lord do so to me and more also if ought but Death part thee and me Where thou dyest will I dye Here Ruth supposeth two things 1. That she and her Mother in Law should both dye It is appointed once to dye 2dly That Naomi as the eldest should die first For according to the Ordinary custom of Nature it is the most probable and likely that those that are most stricken in years should first depart this life Yet I know not whether the Rule or Exceptions be more general and therefore let both Young and Old prepare for Death the first may die soon but the second cannot live long And there will I be buried Where she supposed two things more first That those that survived her would do her that favour to bury her which is a common courtesie not to be denyed to any It was an Epitaph written upon the Grave of a Begger Nâ—dâ—s eram vivus mortuus ecce tegor 2dly She supposeth they would bury her according to her instructions near to her Mother Naomi Observation As it is good to enjoy the company of the Godly while they are living so it is not amiss if it will stand with convenience to be buried with them after death The old prophets bones escaped a burning by being buried with the other Prophets and the Man who was tumbled into the grave of Elishâ— was revived by the virtue of his Bones And we â—ead in the Acts and Monuments That the body of Peter Martyr's wife was was buried in a dunghil but afterwards being taken up in the Reign of Q. Elizabeth it was honourably buried in Oxford in the grave of one Frideswick a Popish-she-Saint to this end that if Popery which God forbid should over-spread our Kingdom again and if the Papists should go about to untomb Peter Martyrs Wifes Bones they should be puzzled to distinguish betwixt the Womans body and the Reliques of that their Saint so good it is sometimes to be buried with those whom some do account pious though perchance in very deed they be not so The Lord do so to me and more also To ascertain Naomi of the seriousness of her intentions herein Ruth backs what formerly she had said with an Oath lined with an execration If ought but Death See here the large extent of a Saints love it lasts till Death
between Heaven and Hell everlasting Joy and everlasting Torment for you find when the Beggar died which represents the Godly he was carried by the Angels into Abraham's Bosom or into everlasting Joy Psal 1. But the Ungodly are not so but are hurried by the Devils into the Bottomless Pit drawn away in their Wickedness Prov. 14. 32. for he saith And in Hell he lift up his Eyes when the Ungodly do die their misery beginneth for then appear the Devils like so many Lions waiting every moment till the soul depart from the Body sometimes they are very visible to the dying Party but sometimes more invisible But always this is certain they never miss of the soul if it do die out of the Lord Jesus Christ but do hale it away to their Prison as I said before there to be tormented and reserved until the great and dreadful day of Judgment at which day they must Body and Soul receive a final Sentence from the Righteous Judge and from that time be shut out from the Presence of God into everlasting woe and distress But the Godly when the time of their departure is at hand then are also the Angels of the Lord at hand yea they are ready waiting on the â—oul to conduct it safely into Abraham's Bosom â— do not say but the Devils oft-times are very buâ—ie doubtless and attending the Saints in their â—ickness yes and no question but they would willingly deprive the soul of Glory But here â—s the comfort as the Devils come from Hell â—o devour the soul if it be possible at it's deâ—arture so the Angels of the Lord come from Heaven to watch over and conduct the soul in spight of the Devil safe into Abraham's boâ—om David had the comfort of this and speaks it â—orth for the comfort of his Brethren Psal 34. â— saying The Angel of the Lord encampeth round about them that fear him and delivereth them Mark the Angel of the Lord encampeth round about his Children to deliver them From what From their Enemies of which the Devil is not the least This is an excellent comfort at any time to have the holy Angels of God to attend a Poor Man or Woman but especially â—it is comfortable in the time of distress at the time of Death when the Devils beset the Soul with all the Power that Hell can afford them â—ut now it may be that the glorious Angels of God do not appear at the first to the view of the Soul nay rather Hell stands before it and the Devils ready as if they would carry â—t thither but this is the comfort the Angels do always appear at the last and will not fail â—he soul but will carry it safe into Abraham's â—osom Ah! Friends consider here is an ungodâ—y man upon his Death-bed and he hath none â—o speak for him none to speak comfort unto â—im but it is not so with the Children of God â—or they have the spirit to comfort them Here â—s the ungodly and they have no Christ to pray for their safe Conduct to Glory but the Saints have an Intercessor John 17. 9 Here is the World when they die they have none of the Angels of God to attend upon them but the Saints have their Company In a word the unconverted person when he dieth he sinks into the bettomless Pit but the Saints when they die do ascend with and by the Angels into Abraham's Bosom or into unspeakable Glory Luke 23. 34. And so let us consider the fourth and last part which is the Death of the Rich Man The Rich Man died also c. Here â—…e may again see that Death is the way of all flesh Death shaketh Cedar and Shrub Death calleth away the Rich man from his pleasure and Lazarus from his Pain and all must obey when Death calleth It is not the Majesty of a Prince nor Holiness of a Priest strength of Body feature of Face Wisdom Beauty Riches Honour nor any such secular regard can plead against Death or priviledge a man from the Grave Statutum est omnibus semel mori The Decree is out all must die once all must taste of this distasteful cup of death Let us know then that the Pale Horse and he that sitteth thereon whose name is Death comes running on towards us fall that is within us and without us are Remembrancers of Death The Sun rising in the East and setting in the West sheweth our rising and alling our coming in and going out of this World All cry unto us we must away we must away we must hence as Christ said My Kingdom is not of this World Death is a separation of the Soul from the Body the Husband separated from the Wife of his youth the Father separated from his Children whom he dearly loved the Children from their Parents the Master from his Servant and the Servant from his Master thus Parents and Friends ' and all must part The first circumstance of the Rich man is to know what became of his Body It was honourably buried But here we see that honourable Burial doth not profit the damned soul Tares are sown as well as Wheat in all times if the one grow up for the fire the other for the barn Gather the Tares in bundles and burn them but gather â—â—e Wheat into my barn Matth. 1. 30. But let us lastly consider what became of his Soul And being in Hell Torments c. But because â—one can so well relate miseries and none can deâ—cribe the torments of Hell so well as he that hath â—elt the same let the Rich man himself speak and â—et us hear him what he saith he being in Hell torâ—ents he thus beginneth O wretch that I am why did I sâ—ffer Lazarus to starve at my Gate â—or which I am shut in the Gates of Hell Why did not give Lazarus a crumb of Bread for which â— cannot have here now one drop of Water to cooâ—â—y tongue Why did I shew Lazarus no mercy oâ—â—arth for which no mercy is shewed to me in Hell â—hat shall I do for I am tormented in this flame â— will cry unto Abraham Abraham have mercy â— me and send Lazarus that he may dip the â— of his finger in water to cool my tongue I â— tormented here Abraham I am torn in pieces â—e Abraham I am plagued and continually pained â—e Abraham here my purple Rayment is flames â—â—re my light is darkness my day night my comâ—ions are Devils O how they hale me O how â— pull me O how they vex and torment me â—e my feet are scorched my hands are seared my â—t is wounded my eyes are blinded my ears are â—d my senses confounded my tongue is hot it is very hot send Lazarus therefore Abraham with a drop of Water to comfort me one drop good Abraham one drop of Water But Abraham answered him Thou damned wretch once thou didst disdain Lazarus once thou didst refuse Lazarus once thou didst scorn Lazarus now Lazarus shall disdain refuse
to live To die well is too busie a work to be done well on a sudden Deferring as well as presuming makes many men implicite Atheists It was a sweet Speech and might well have become an Elder Body which a young innocent Child of my own used in extremity of sickness Mother what shall I do I shall die before I know what death is I beseech you tell me what is Death and how I should die Now of the way to die well HE that would end his days well must spend them well 'T is no great matter to live all do as much but few die well But Death falls sad and heavy upon such Are little known at home abroad too much Man is ready to die before he lives but therefore he liveth a time in the world that he may die betime to the world His Years come to an end as a Tale that is told His days deceive him for they pass as a shadow by moon-shine then appearing longest when they draw nearest to an end Job saith My days are swifter than a Post they flee away and see no good The art of dying well is better learnt by Practice than by Precept Unto dying well three Things are most requisite First To be often meditating upon Death Secondly To be dying daily Thirdly To die by little and little The first step of dying well OFten meditation of Death brings a man to die in ease for it alleviates pains expels fear eases cares cures sins corrects death it self The very Thought of Eternity will make easie and pleasant all things we suffer in a miserable Life How can we be said not to die when we live among the dead We live with so many deaths about us as we cannot but often think of dying Every Humour in us engenders Diseases enough to kill us so that our Bodies are but living Graves and we die not because we are sick but because we live And when we recover from sickness we escape not sickness but the disease All this life is but a death of an hour Familiarity with Death a soveraign Cordial against Death THerefore be acquainted with Death betimes for through acquaintance death will lose his horror like unto an ill Face though it be as formidable as a monster yet often viewing will make it familiar and free it from distaste walk every day with Joseph a turn or two in thy Garden with death and thou shalt be well acquainted with the face of death but shalt never feel the sting of death Death is black but comely Philostrates lived seven years in his Tomb that he might be acquainted with it against his bones came to lye in it Some Philosophers have been so wrapt in this contemplation of Death and Immortality that they discourse so familiarly and pleasingly of it as if a fair death were to be preferred before a pleasant life This is well for Nature's part and Moralists think this enough for their part to conceive so But Christians must go farther and search deeper They must try where the power of death lyes They shall find that the power of every man's death lyes in his own sin That death never hurts a man but with his own weapons It always turns upon us some sin it finds in us The sting of Death is sin Pluck out the sting death cannot hurt us The way to die well is to die often Let a man often and seriously think of dying then let him sin if he can said Picus Mirandula In Sardis there grew an Herb called Appium Sardis that would make a Man lie laughing when he was deadly sick Such is the operation of sin Beware therefore of this Risus Sardonicus laughter of Sardis We count it a fearful thing for a man to be author of his own death but a sinful life slays the soul and so while we live we kill or lose our better life The Commandment that says Thou shalt not kill especially forbids the murthering of our own Souls And herein is our happiness though we live in sin yet we die without sin Therefore to me Death is welcome not as an end of troubles but of sin Into thy hands I commend my Spirit for thou hast redeemed me O Lord God of Truth The Second Step To be dying daily THE second step to dying-well is to die daily Methinks O my Soul it is but yesterday since we met and now we are upon parting neither shall we I hope be unwilling to take our leaves for what advantage can it be to us to hold out longer together Are we not assured that if our earthly house of this Tabernacle were dissolved we have a building of God an house not made with hands eternal in the Heavens Why therefore O my Soul shouldst thou be loth to part upon fair terms Thou O my Soul to the possession of that happy Mansion which thy dear Saviour hath from all Eternity prepared for thee in his Father's house and thou O my body to that quiet repository of the grave till ye both shall happily meet in the blessed Resurrection of the Just I die that I may not die I die daily saith Saint Paul So many days as thou livest reckon so many lives for he that disposeth all his days as one life can neither wish nor fear to morrow The old saying is a good saying Do that every day which thou wouldst do the same day that thou diest 'T is an excellent thing to make all we can of life before Death To die by little and little the third step THE third step to dying well is to die by little and little Naturally we are every day dying by degrees the faculties of our minds the strength of our bodies our common senses are every day decaying by little and little every sin is more than a disease and a wicked life makes a continual death Impiè vivere est diu mori To live wickedly is to be long a dying Therefore saith the good Man We are killed all the day long He that useth this course every day To die by little and little to him let Death come when it will it can neither be terrible nor sudden If we keep a Courser to run a Race we lead him daily over the place to acquaint him by degrees with all things in the way that when he comes upon his speed he do not start or turn aside for any thing he sees So let us inure our souls and then we shall run with boldness the race that is set before us looking to Jesus the Author and finisher of our salvation To die by little and little is first to mortifie our lesser sins and not to say with Lot Is it not a little one There be also a sort of little deaths sickness of body loss of Friends and the like Use these in their kind and you may make them kindly helps to dying well Every change is a certain imitation of Death Let a man go out as he came into the World
which was first by a life of Vegetation then of Sense afterwards of Reason To die daily is this daily to attend upon and exercise that great duty of Mortification according to our solemn Vow and Covenant made to God at our Baptism which Vow and Covenant we renew at our first coming to the holy and blessed Sacrament of the Lord's Supper Alas how few do consider or understand this great duty of Mortification and fewer practise it And yet this above all others is the Grace which fitteth and prepareth us for Death this Grace putteth us into the possession of Life Spiritual and by perseverance in it into life Eternal Rom. 8. 13. But if ye live after the flesh that is after the appetites lusts affections of the flesh ye shall die But I bless God I have nothing to do with the World nor the World with me Riches Pleasures honours transport me not affect me not nor am I dejected and afflicted with poverty common pains sicknesses disgrace or scorn Christ liveth in me and I in him therefore I humbly thank the power of his grace I can die as willingly as I can go out of one Room into another For the manner of dying AMongst Men it is a matter of chief mark the manner of a man's death The chief good of Man is his good departure out of this life Before you die set your house in order He that hath not a house yet hath a soul no soul can want affairs to set in order for this final dissolution The chief grace of the Theatre is the last Scene It is the Evening that Crowns the day and we think it no good sign of a fair Morrow when the Sun sets in a Cloud The end Crowns every Work Most men wish a short Death because death is always accompanied with pain We die groaning To lie but an hour under Death is tedious but to be dying a whole day we think beyond the strength of humane patience He that desires to be dissolved and be with Christ dies not only patiently but delightfully Happy is he that after due preparation dies ere he be aware so likewise is he happy that by long sickness sees death afar off for the one dies like Elias the other like Elisha both blessedly The best posture to be found in when Death comes is in the exercise of our calling Press saith St. Paul towards the mark for the prize of the high calling Phil. 3. A good Man by his good will would die praying and do as the Pilgrim doth go on his way singing and so adds the pains of singing to that of going Who yet by this surplus of pain unwearies himself of pain But some wretches think God rather curious than they faulty if a few sighs with a Lord have mercy upon us be not enough at the last gasp But commonly good Men are best at last even when they are dying It was a Speech worthy the commendation and frequent remembrance of so divine a Bishop as Augustine which is reported of an aged Father in his time who when his Friends comforted him on his sick bed and told him they hoped he should recover answered If I shall not die at all well but if ever why not now Surely it is folly what we must do to do unwillingly I will never think my Soul in a good case so long as I am loth to think of dying There is no Spectacle in the World so profitable or more terrible than to behold a dying man to stand by and see a man dismanned Curiously didst thou make me in the lowest part of the Earth saith David but to see those Elements which compounded made the Body To see them divided and the man dissolved is a rusul sight Every dying man carries Heaven and Earth wrapped up in his bosom and at this time each part returns homeward Certainly death hath great dependency on the course of man's life and life it self is as frail as the Body which it animates Augustus Caesar accounted that to be the best death which is quick and unexpected and which beats not at our doors by any painful sickness So often as he heard of a man that had a quick passage with little sense of pain he wished for himself that Euthanafie While he lived he used to set himself between his two friends Groans and Tears When he died he called for his Looking-glass commanded to have his Hair and Beard kembed his reviled Cheeks smoothed up Then asking his Friends if he acted his part well when they answered Yes why then says he do you not all clap your hands for me Despair in dying may as well arise from weakness of Nature as from trouble of Mind But by neither of these can he be prejudiced that hath lived well Raving and other strange Passions are many times rather the effect of the Disease than coming from the mind For upon Death's approaches choler fuming to the Brain will cause distempers in the most patient Soul In these cases the fairest and truest judgment to be made is that sins of sickness occasioned by violence of Disease in a patient man are but sins of infirmity and not to be taken as ill signs or presages A Son of so many Tears cannot but be saved I will not despair in respect of that man's impatient dying whom the Worm of Conscience had not devoured living Seldom any enter into Glory with ease yet the Jews say of Moses His soul was sucked out of his mouth with a kiss David in this case the better to make his way prayed and cried Lord spare me a little O spare me that I may recover my strength before I go hence and be no more Indeed to Ezekias some Years of Days were lent But we are not worthy of that favour we must not expect that God will bring back the shadow of degrees when once it is gone down in the Dial of Ahaz we must time it as we may and be content to live and die at uncertainties Therefore as a sick man hearkens to the Clock so let us watch Death For sudden coming of Death finding a weak soul unprepared makes it desperate and leaves it miserable Death approaching what our last Thoughts should be SEneca saith the last day judgeth all the precedent The last is the best dying words are weightiest and make deepest impressions Our last thoughts are readiest to spend themselves upon somewhat that we loved best while we lived The soul it self when it is entring into glory breaths Divine things At this time a good man's tongue is in his breast not in his mouth his words are then so pithy and so pectoral that he cries O Lord Jesus take thine own into thy own custody Anatomists say there are strings in a man's tongue which go to his heart when these break Man speaks his heart Oh that they were wise said Moses and would understand and fore-see their latter end When he was dying Christs last words in the Bible
layed to sleep in the grave if I mourn too much it will be justly suspected that too much I loved the worst of my Husband His Soul which was his best is now in perfection and may not be lamented his Body which is the worst and grosser part of him is now to be committed to the Earth whence it came Thither it must go to that place I must commend it otherwise my former love may be turned into loathing and that which I esteemed when it was alive I shall be forced to abhor if I keep it from the Grave O it grieveth me each minute that I think of my dearest it troubleth and perplexeth me with disturbed thoughts when I consider how frequently I loved him yet cannot enliven him But these are only the fond conceptions of an erring phantasie and tell me that I loved him more than I should or else now I would not grieve so much as I do If my love to God be so great as I pretend I shall thankfully acknowledg his Love to the departed O let it never be said that my Love was Idolatry in affecting him too much who is but dust and ashes But why sit I musing in these pensive thoughts when I should rather prepare for the burial of the dead Have I taken a course for the place of his Rest where his cold body may be laid to sleep This is a duty which every age hath been careful to perform It was a greater argument of Jehojakim's fury against Vriah the Prophet that he cast his dead body into the graves of the common People than that he slew him with the Sword Jer. 26. 23. It hath also been a testimony of God's revenge when he suffered not the dead to have a decent interment If a Man beget an hundred Children saith the Preacher and live many years so that the days of his years be many and his Soul be not filled with good and also that he have no burial I say that an untimely birth is better than he Eccles 6. 3. When the Man of God had disobeyed his command the old Prophet told him saying Thy Carcass shall not come into the Sepulcher of thy Fathers 1 King 13. 22. This Curse was accounted as full of dread as any that was sent upon the Sons of Men. But on the contrary Abijah the Prophet telleth the Wife of Jeroboam concerning her sick son Abijah saying Arise get thee to thine house and when thy feet enter into the city the Child shall die But all Israel shall mourn for him and bury him for he only of Jeroboam shall come to the Grave because in him there is found some good thing towards the Lord God of Israel in the house of Jeroboam 1 Kings 14. 12 13. Again when Huldah the Prophetess did foretell the destruction of Jerusalem but a respite thereof in the time of Jâ—siah she told him saying Behold saith the Lord I â—iâ—â— gather thee to thy Fathers and thou shaâ—â—â— gathered into thy Grave in peace 2 Kings 22. 20. Thus hath it often discovered the wrath of the Almighty when the carkasses of the dead have been denyed their funerals and on the contrary it hath sometimes manifested his love when they have peaceably been brought to their longest home Burial is the last of duties which we owe unto our friends to which both religion and nature and civility do prompt us forward When Isaac being old and full of days did give up the Ghost and died and was gathered unto his people his two sons Esau and Jacob buried him Gen. 35. 29. When John the Baptist was beheaded in the prison his disciples came and took up the body and buried it Mat. 14. 12. The disciple that was willing to follow my Redeemer yet accounted it his duty to attend on the funeral of his deceased Father and therefore desired saying Lord suffer me first to go and bury my Father cap. 8. 21. Even the glutton in the Gospel had so much favour as to be brought to his Grave so saith the text The rich man also died and was buried Lu. 16. 22. It is then the duty of the living to provide even for the dead that they may be buried in peace But is it a matter of any moment in what place we lay the bodies of our deceased friends Is it not all one whether in the fields or whether in our Golgotha's No doubtless for even the laws of our land are so justly severe against Idolaters that we suffer not the convicted to be buried in our ground which is dedicated to this use Neither may they be permitted to mix with our dead who have desperately become the murderers of themselves but they lye in the roads where a stake is set up to give notice to passengers that they unnaturally hastened their own departure Is it a matter of some moment to us who are living that we lay our deceased friends in a place convenient for although it extendeth not to their knowledge yet it redoundeth to their honour But is it not all one in what part of the ground I bury my Husband so I lay his body in a place that is set apart for that purpose Surely no although it is equal to him yet is it not to me Although at the resurrection we shall meet again at what distance soever our Graves shall be made yet there is some reason we should be buried so near as we may that as our bodies were injoyned a mutual society in the time of life so they might also sleep together in the silent dust It is but just that one grave should receive the bodies of us for whom one bed was designed upon earth that as in our lives we were made one flesh so after our deaths we should make one lump When Barzillai was offered a favour from King David and wooed to spend his time at the Court he besought the King saying Let thy servant I pray thee turn back again that I may die in mine own city and be buried by the grave of my Father and of my Mother 2 Sam. 19. 37. Friends have ever desired to lye by friends that those especially who were knit together in blood affection might be joyned together in their earth and ashes In the Cave of Machpelah which Abraham bought of Ephron for four hundred shekels of silver was buried both himself and Sarah his wife Gen. 23. 16. There lay Isaac and Rebekah his wife cap. 49. 31. and there lay Leah and Jacob her husband chap. 50. 13. Though Saphira died by the judgment of God for the lye she had told yet when she fell dead at Peter's feet and yielded up the Ghost the young men came in and carried her forth and buried her by her Husband Act. 5. 10. It is therefore convenient that I choose a place for burial of my Husband where if so it may be I my self may be layed Convenient it is but not absolutely necessary for the souls shall not enjoy the less
happy death to a comfortable end indeed the leading of a fruitful and profitable life The main business that a man hath to do is to make sure of himself in this life It was the question that Saint Austin made to those that told him of a violent death that seized upon one But how did he live saith he He made no matter how he went out but how he carried himself in the world And truly this is the great Question that every man should put to his soul I must out of the world how have I lived when I was in the world had GOD any glory by me had men any good by me have I furthered my account against the day reckoning that I may give it up with joy But now he is Dead wherefore should I Fast Sermon IV. 2 SAM xii 23. But now he is dead wherefore should I fast can I bring him back again I shall go to him but he shall not return to me HEre you have a large Description of that incomparable Love which our princely Prophet David that good King of Israel did bear towards his Son who was no sooner visited with sickness but that his most loving tender and indulgent Father made earnest supplication and Prayer unto Almighty God the only Physician both of Soul and Body to restore him to his wonted Health again which when he saw how that it could not be gained like one in a trance presently fell down upon the ground where he so long as his innocent Child could move 〈…〉 lye both night and day ever fastinâ—â—…ng and crying out most lamentably as it is evident ver 16. saying O who who shall deliver this poor Soul from the cruel jaws of all-devouring Death Wherefore so soon as the Elders did behold him being moved to pity they came like good loving Neighbours unto him with wet-shot Eyes and desired him by all means possible to rise up from the ground and not to take it so much to heart But for all that they could not prevail he would not leave his low and lamentable Lodging so long as his poor sick Child was alive Niobe-like he wept still and would not be comforted He had as St. Bernard makes mention a Week of Sorrows When he saw his sweet Child that poor Infant still panting and striving for Death unto which he was so soon sentenced he could not refrain from Tears and leave off sorrowing as you may see by this his mournful Elegy But as soon as the Child was dead when it had paid that debt which we must all and we know not how soon being only certain in uncertainty then he could rise from the ground change his Cloaths wash his Hands and break his long Fast Whereupon his Servants as soon as it did arrive unto their knowledge ver 21. began to expostulate and say unto him What thing is this that thou dost Thou didst fast and weep for the sick Child so long as it was alive but now it being dead thou canst leave off all doleful Lamentations and rise and eat 'T is true saith he I could not do so before seeing it did strive so for death but now I can and this is my reason For now he is dead In these words as they distribute themselves you have these three following Circumstances regardable First A serious Consideration But now he is dead Secondly An acknowledgment of his own Imbecillity and weakness Can I bring him back again And then Thirdly and lastly His Confidence I shall go to him c. But now he is dead c. Now of these in their order severally And First of that serious Consideration which King David took when that his sweet Child was dead which every one ought to do and that was Why shall I fast any longer Why shall I weep and cry thus mournfully both day and night seeing he is dead and gone No I will not do it for if I should it would not bring him again it would not revive but still add more grief unto my sable thoughts which are too grievoâ—s and sorrowful for me a forlorn creature to endure But now for the better adavancement of your knowledge and the better managing of my discourse you may with me consider these four following particulars which as it is most requisite and necessary are to be treated of severally First The person fasting and mourning Secondly The person mourned for Thirdly The manner of his Mourning And then Fourthly and lastly The Reason which he gives why he doth not continue after the death of his dear Child any longer in that doleful condition Now the very first in this Tragical Chorus is King David that sweet Singer of Israel who was so loving and tender hearted that he could not forbear to sympathize condole and â—o have a natural compassion on all as his own words give warrant Psal 35. 13. For saith he â—here As soon as I perceived that my neighbours grew sick I could not refrain my self from mournâ—ng but cloathed my self with Sackcloath and humbled my soul with fasting which are the Ensigns of Sorrow or as some say the Weapons of Repentance To mourn for the Sick is both natural commendable and profitable and therefore says the Poet. Est quaedam flere Voluptas That there is much pleasure in Mourning â—t still disburdens the heart by opening its â—luces and dischargeth Conâ—hâ—s in canales Ciâ—terns into Conduit-pipes which run like Rivers of water Psal 119. 136. And therefore â—ays holy David Mine eyes gush out with rivers â—f water It was an usual custom in this good King to fast pray and mourn continually for â—ll persons under affliction whether of Mind Body or estate And therefore think you was â—t possible that his merciful eyes should not be eclipsed with tears when he took his Farewell of his sweet Babe which his eyes could â—ever behold again until that he himself did â—ass into the low Chambers of death Seven days like Job in his troubles he turned and â—ossed himself upon the ground still crying but most mournfully as one utterly undone â—or his Son expecting always that God almighty would be favourable and gracious unto him and grant his Son a longer life but when he saw that he would not be treated to prolong his days upon earth resolved fully with himself to leave off his sorrowing and to say with patient Job The Lord giveth and the Lord hath taken away blessed be the Name of the Lord Job 1. 21. The Lord gave me my Child and now hath he taken him away from me again therefore why should I any longer fast and mourn why should I weep and sigh thus bitterly yea and why should I even I feeble Creature whose Life is but a vapour a very moment lay it thus to heart and take on thus sadly Can I bring him back again No I shall go to him but he shall not return to me Job I say in all his cruel troubles could not be more patient than this
for his only Son eating ashes like Bread and mingling his Drink with weeping still weeping wailing and crying as one that had parted with his dear Mother Psalm 35. 14. or as a virgin girded with saâ—k-cloath for the husband of her youth Joel 11. 8. Nature being we are Members of one Body thinking the mishap of other men to be our own through the mutual compassion of Christ's Body makes us desirous to live together so long as is possible therefore was it possible for David to refrain from tears when he took his farewel of one Child part of his own Body No he could not forbear crying until he began to consider with himself that he was dead and that the Death of the Saints is precious in the sight of the Lord and the day thereof better to them than the day of their birth being then and not before as Saint John Says Revel 14. 13. they rest from their labour then yea then and not before he could rise change his cloaths wash his hands and break his fast Now such I say if they will mourn ought to be your manner that is so long as your friends are visited with Sickness they ought to sympathize condole and have a fellow-feeling of their Maladies ever providing to your power all good means for their Health and Recovery and for good looking to them in the time of their weakness yea you must pray for them and use all lawful and good means possible for their ease and succour so long as it shall please God to continue them with you in that sorrowful condition but then as soon as it shall please Almighty God to call any of your Relations from you although never so near and dear unto you yea although he be the staff of your Life and your only Joy and Comfort you ought to refrain from tears and immoderate mourning cheering up your selves and resolving fully in your mind as holy David did here lest that you displease the Creator and Preserver both of our Souls and Bodies saying Now he is dead c. for there is a time to Mourn and a time to Rejoice I took on saith he most sadly in the former verse so long as he was alive because I thought still that God would restore him to his Health again and grant him a longer time to stay with me his loving Father but now seeing that it cannot be obtained I 'll frâ—t my self no more for now he is dead dead dead now he is dead and gone now he is past calling back again wherefore or to what end should I fast can I bring him back again And thus much concerning the manner of David's Mourning for his Son wherefore that which shall have the next place in my discourse is concerning the reason this Princely Prophet and good King gave why he would not continue any longer in his sorrowful condition and that is Can I bring him back again can I revive him can I put life into him No it is beyond my Skill to add one Moment to any mans life I can neither call him back nor go to him my self now he is dead and gone all the world cannot save him alive I must follow him but he shall not return to me Here you may see an acknowledgment of his own imbecillity weakness in recovering his dead Child can I bring him back again It hath been experienced and found possible for a man from the ashes of a Plant to revive the Plant and from its cinder to recall it to its stalk and leaves again but to call those that are ascended up to Heaven or descended into the world of Damned Souls is far beyond the power of Man Abraham being full of faith as it is Evident Heb. 11. 19. having commanded that his son Isaac should be offered thought that God would raise him up again from the dead therefore why did not David hope the same the reason as Peter observes upon this place in my Text is diverse Abraham had the promise concerning his Son Isaac he knew that God would do whatsoever he desired rather than his promise should not be fulfilled therefore he came with a willing mind unto that offering but David had not such promises concerning this his dearly beloved Son but rather a threatning seeing he was ready to die or just newly dead wherefore being not encouraged in the least his own Conscience telling him how it was Impossible unless God the efficient cause of our Life by whom we live move and have our being would restore him to Life again fully desolved with himself to leave off sorrowing and to prepare himself to go to him seeing he was not to return But now c. and this brings me unto the last thing considered and that was his confidence how he should follow c. Here you may see how that David did not doubt in the least but that his sweet Babe was ascended up to Heaven which is far beyond thought and glorious beyond report and that he himself should follow quickly after some are of opinion and will not stick to maintain their damnable doctrine with devilish Arguments that Infants dying unbaptiz'd are not capable of salvation which is as false as God is true else what became of those Children of Bethlehem and in the coasts thereof from two years old and under among whom questionless some were uncircumsized or not baptized when Murthered by bloody Herod who would not suffer the King of Heaven and Earth and the whole World to Reign in Jury certainly their condition is very good for although he had power to hurt their innocent Bodies yet he had not power to hurt their poor harmless Souls being hid with Christ Jesus that sinless Babe in God Our Saviour seems to have a special love for Children above all other which made him say in his holy Gospel suffer the little Children to come unto me and forbid them not for of such is the Kingdom of Heaven Matth. 10. 14. Now David knowing no less might well believe that his Child was received into Heaven O blessed Babe which came to the wished Haven without any Tempest enjoying the comâ—orts of another Life before thou knew the cruel miseries of this Life having thy head crowned with happiness before thou wert covered with hair thy dear Father although a King could never have pleasur'd thee in this vail of misery as thou art how in the Kingdom of Heaven where Likewise now the Father is But now he is dead so that you may see David's shall go came at last to is gone The life and spirit of all our actions is the Resurrection and stable apprehension that our ashes shall enjoy the fruit of our pious Endeavours without this all Religion is a fallacy how shall the dead arise is no question of a true Christians Faith Job was ever confident that our estranged and divided Ashes should unite again that our separated dust after so many pilgrimages and transformations into the
room for his whole Posterity in the time to come Give me a possession a burying-place Here is the end why he would have this Possession A strange kind of Possession Behold Abraham see how he beginneth to posâ—ess the World by no Land Pasture or earable Lordship The first thing is a Grave So every Christian must make his Resolution The first Houâ—hold-stuff that ever Seleâ—cus bought in Babylon was Sepulchre-stone a Stone to lay upon him when â—â— was dead that he kept in his Garden Give me a Burying Place to Bury my Dead Behold he calleth here Sarah his Dead he calleth her not Wife though it is said after in the Text that Abraham buried Sarah his Wife yet that is in repesct of the time of her life when they lived together and in respect of the former Society and Converse they had but now he speaks to the point she is no more his Wife but his Dead My Dead Yet notwithstanding though she was not Abraham's Wife yet she was Abraham's Dead This must teach a Man after he is freed by remaining for the Dead A Man is bound to lament and sorrow for his Dead as Abraham did here to love the Memory of the Dead to speak well of the Dead when occasion serveth to commend them for their Vertues to use the Friends of the Dead as far as is in their power with all Courtesie to be good to the Children of the Dead to be good to all that come of that Issue for their sakes Let me bury my Dead Lastly it followeth why he would bury his Dead Out of my sight A strange thing Out of my sight The best Friend in the world cannot endure the sight of a dead Body it is a gastly sight especially when it cometh to that dissolution that the parts begin to have an evil savour and smell as all have when they are Dead then to keep themselves in Life and Health it is necessary to avoid them to bury their Dead out of their sight And what so sweet a sight once to blessed Abraham as Sarah What so sweet a spectacle to the World as Sarah The great Kings of the World set her as a Parragon and she came no where but her Beauty enamoured them she was a sweet prospect in all Eyes every Man gaz'd on her with great content to see the Beauty of God as in so many lines marked out in the face of Sarah Yet now she is odious every Eye that looked upon her before now winks and cannot endure to look upon her she must be taken out of sight Oh bethink your selves of this you that take pride in this frail Flesh that prank up your selves to make you Graceful in every Eye you that study to please the Beholders you that are the great Minions of the World you that when Age beginneth to purle your Faces begin to redeem your selves with Paintings think of this Mother Sarah the beautifullest Woman in the World is loathsome to her Husband her sweetest Friend when once she is dead The Funeral Procession SERMON VI. ECCLES 12. 5. Man goeth to his long home and the Mourners go about the streets ALthough I might in the Kings King Solomon's name command yet I will rather in the Preachers his other style humbly entreat your religious Attention to the last Scene and Catastrophe of Man's Life consisting of two Acts and those very short 1. The Dead's Pass he goeth c. 2. The Mourners March they go about c. Little Children newly born take in their first Breath with a sigh and come crying into the World assoon as they open their Eyes they shed Tears to help fill up the Vale of Tears into which they were then brought and shall be after a short time carried out with a stream of them running from the Eyes of all their Friends And if the Prologue and Epilogue be no better what shall we judge of the Scenes and Acts of the Life of Man they yield so deep springs of Tears and such store of Arguments against our abode in this World that many reading them in the Books of Hegesiâ—s the Platonick presently brake the Prison of their Body and leaped out of the World into the Grave others concluded with Silenus Optimum non nasci proximum quam primum mori that it was simply best never to be born the next to it to die out of hand and give the World our salve and take our vale at once The dead go directly to their long home the living fetch a compass and round about the termini of which their motions shall be the bounds of my Discourse at this present Old Men are a kind of Antipodes to young Men it is evening with them when it is morning with these it is Autumn in their Bodies when it is Spring in these The Spring of the year to decrepit old men is as the Fall Summer is Winter to them and Winter death it is no pleasure to them to see the Almond-tree flourish which is the Prognosticatour of the Spring or the Grashopper leap and sing the Preludium of Summer for they now mind not the Almond-tree but the Cipress nor think of the Grashopper but of the Worm because they are far on in their way to their long home and the mourners are already in the streets marshalling as it were their Troops and setting all in equipage for their Funeral no dilectable objects affect their dull and dying Senses but are rather grievous unto them desire faileth because Man goeth to his long home that is it doth in the best and should in all for what a preposterous thing were it for a Man that hath one foot already in the Grave and is drawing the other after to desire to cut a cross Gaper and dance the Morrice or for him that is near his eternal Mansion-house to hanker by the way and feast and revel it in an Inne By long home according to the Chaldee Paraphrase is here meant the Grave or the place where our Bodies or to speak more properly our Remains are bestowed and abide till the time of the Restitution of all things the place where all meet who lived together the rendevouze of all our deceased Friends Allies and Kindred even as far as Adam this home may be called a long home in comparison of our short homes from which we remove daily these Houses we change at pleasure that we cannot there our Flessi or our Bones or at least our Ashes or Dust shall be kept in some place of the Earth or Sea till the Heavens shall be no more Job 14. 12. I answer By Mourners are here meant all that attend the Corps to the Funeral whether they mourn in truth or for fashion and they are said here to go about the Streets either for the reason alledged by Bonaventure quia predolore quiescere nequiunt because they cannot rest for Hearts Grief and Sorrow or they go about the Streets to call company to the Funeral
say unto you as the good Prophet Jeremiah did unto them of old O Earth Earth Earth hear the Word of the Lord. Remember what thou was what thou art and what thou shalt be when thou leavest this sad World behind thee Thou wast in thy beginning a most miserable Wretch yea a filthy stinking Worm Conceived and Born in Sin thou art now a Sackful of Dirt and hereafter thou shalt be nothing but a Bait and Banquet for Worms In thy Beginning thou wast nothing and now nothing worth and if thou repent not of thy damnable Sins thou art in danger hereafter to be worse than nothing conceived in Original Sin now full of Actual Sin and if that thou still continue in thy Wickedness thou mayest one Day feel the Eternal Smart of Sin Begot in Uncleanness Living in Unhappiness and Dying in Anguish and Uncomfortableness Remember I pray you from whence you came and Blush where you are and Lament and whither you must in spite of your Teeth and Tremble Brag not of any thing in you or on you neither what you have been are or may be for in respect of your base weak and frail Flesh you are a Clod of Earth are so still and in the end shall become nothing else but a Coffin of Earth under ground Thy Grave shall be thy House and thou shalt make thy Bed in the Dark Thou shalt say to Corruption thou art my Father and to the Worm thou art my Mother and Sister Our Flesh dissolveth into Filthiness Filthiness into Worms and Worms into dust so our Flesh which is Dust thaâ— is nothing returns into nothing that is Dust at last And thus I have shewed you at large how we are said to be Dust and likewise how we shall at last return thither again Wherefore now to be brief to put a Period to all Remember what you are and Meditate Daily and Hourly upon what you shall be lest that Death like a Thief steal upon you as it doth upon many now-a-days For Meditation iâ— like Gunpowder which in a Mans hand is Dust and Earth but if you put Fire thereunto it will overthrow Towers Walls and whole Cities A light Remembrance and a short Meditation of what you are is like that Dust which the wind scattereth away but a quick lively Memory and enflamed Considerations of your own wretched Estates will blow up the Towers of your Pride cast down the Walls of your Rebellious Nature and ruine those Cities of Clay wherein you live As the Phoenix â—annowing a Fire with her Wings is renewed again by her own Ashes so shall you become new kind of Creatures by remembring what you have been are and what you shall be that you are but Dust and shall return unto Dust again Moses casting Ashes into the Air made the Inchanters and their Inchantments to vanish The Ashes scattered by David put the King out of doubt and made it appear unto him that that was no God which he adored Job came forth from his Ashes in better Estate than he was before And as Joseph came out of Prison from his torn and tattered Rags and had richer Robes put upon him so you from out of these your Ashes shall be stript of the Old Man and put on the New The forgetfulness of other things may be good sometimes but of your selves what you are and shall be never This will require a continual Remembrance therefore this cannot be to often inculcated Dust thou art and unto Dust thou shalt return THE EJACULATION GOod Lord we confess that Man is but a Worm of Yesterday his Production was out of the Dust and must thither return in his ultimate Resolution for as we have heard Dust we are and unto Dust we shall return Let us therefore alwaies be in a readiness for our last Change seeing we know not how soon the silent Grave may involve us under its Wings where we shall lie in Obscurity till the last Trumpet shall sound at the Morning Day of the Resurrection Arise ye Dead c. Good Lord though now we appear aâ— living Objects of thy Favour yet we know not how soon the Scene may be altered for this very Day we now breath in may be the last we shall ever count and so many waies may the Thread of our frail Lives be snapt asunder that we cannot promise our selves an Hours time upon Eart a little Stone from the House-top as we pass in the Streets a slip of our Foot or the stumbling of our Horse a sudden mischance among a Million that â—ay befal us which we know not of may reduce us uo our first Original and leave us a pale Carkass to be Sacrificed to the gaping Grave Oh let us often therefore consider where will be our Eternal abode when the black Attire of our Funeral is over and all â—â—r Weeping Friends gone to their several Houses and Homes Let us often think how meanly and poorly â—lad we shall enter into our Coffins with only one poor Shrowd and other Dresses fitted to cover us and what will become of our rich Attire our haughty Deckings our over-curious Trimmings in the Grave whither we are all agoing And when we are Arrested by the cold Hands of Death how Fale and Wan to all shall we seem Even ready to nauseate our Spectators Good Lord let such Thoughts as these keep us humble and keep down all proud aspiring Thoughts that shall at any time arise in our corrupted Hearts For 't is true Dust we are and unto Dust we shall return Job xxiv 20. The Worms shall feed sweetly on him THat is the Grave shall be no securer to him than to others there the Worms shall feed upon all men and they shall feed sweetly on him or it shall be a kind of sweetness and pleasure to him to have the Worms feeding on him which is no more then what Job said upon the same Argument Chap. 21. 23. The Clods of the Valley shall be sweet to him In these words you have Job describing the state of a Dead man laid in the Grave he tells you the Worms shall feed sweetly on him After Job had but spoke of Man's Conception in the Womb he next tells you of his Corruption by the Worm so suddainly doth a man step out of the Cradle into the Coffin that sometimes there is no space between them both The Worms shall feed sweetly on him Those that have formerly fed upon their Sweet-meats the time hasteneth when the Worm shall feed sweetly on them As all Wooden Vessels are liable to be Worm-eaten though they be never so furiously wrought so will the neatest Body the finest Face be shortly a Worm-eaten Face The Design of the Expression and of the Context being to convince us of the certainty of our Deaths and the uncertainty of our Lives I shall conclude this Subject with telling you That no person can seem so brave and youthful at the present but for â—ught any thing he knows he may
thy Neighbour thy Husband thy Wife thy Brother or Sister already to the Grave behold they stand ready to do so much for thee And let every one consider with himself that he may be the very next in the Town or Family for whom the Bier may be fetched to carry him unto his long home And then as for the certainty of Judgment though every one hath a sufficient Proof in his own Conscience of the truth of this yet for as much as some have seared Consciences and therefore would put off the Evil Day and say with those 2 Pet. 3. 3 4. And there will come in the last days Scoffers walking after their own Lusts saying Where is the Promise of his Coming since all things continue as they were from the beginning c. You may therefore Consult these plain Scripture Proofs Eccles 11. 9. compared with Rom. 14. 11 12. For we shall all stand before the Judgment-Seat of Christ yet that is not all but as it followeth So then every one of us shall give account of himself to God 2 Cor. 5. 10. For we must all appear before the Judgment-Seat of Christ that every one may receive the things done in the Body according to that he hath doae whether it be good or bad ISAIAH xxxviii Set thy House in Order for thou shalt Die and not Live MANS Body before that dismal Conquest we all deplore as well as the Poor Soul was conditionally Immortal and so to this very day had ever continued if it had not been for the damnable Sin of Disobedience committed by Adam and Eve our First Parents But this was no sooner Gained than Lost and the time of Mans Life ever since hath been as a Point the Substance of it ever flowing the Sense obscure and the Whole Composition of the Body tending to Corruption If that you should live three hundred years or as many thousand of years yet with all remember this that at the last you shall be compelled by Death Gods all-resting Bailiff to lay down these rotten ruinous and clay-decaying Tabernacles of yours for Dust you are and unto Dust you shall return and peradventure you shall not have a good warning beforehand as the good King Hezekiah had here but be thrust out of House and Harbour in less than an hours warning For Death which will put a period to every Mans days 2 Tim. 4. 7. is like a Sergeant sent from above upon Action of Debt at the Suit of Nature mounted upon his Pale Horse will come on unawares rap at your Doors Alight Arrest you all and carry you bound Hand and Foot into a Land as dark as Darkness it self from whence you shall be summoned at the last dreadful Audit to the Bar of Justice in the high Court of Heaven when your Bill shall be brought in how that you have ever Rebelled and most notoriously transgressed against the Lord of Hosts both in Thought Word and Deed and have ever spun away our time as tho' that Death which is the end of all flesh would never follow wherefore to the intent that Hezekiah that good King might be made more certain of his fatal Destiny occasioned by our first Parents and have the less account to make at the great and terrible day of Doom when Christ Jesus the Worlds Saviour shall descend from Heaven which is the center of all good wishes with his Heavenly Host of blessed Angels riding in Pomp and great Majesty upon the Wings of the Wind with the loud sounding Trumpet of God and the all tearing Voice of the Arch-Angel to judge both the quick and Dead God sent unto him the good Prophet Isaiah to incounter with him and to put him in mind of his mortal Song The whole verse runs thus In those days was King Hezekiah sick unto Death and Isaiah the Prophet the Son of Amoz came into him and said unto him thus saith the Lord. Set thy House in order for thou shalt die and not live These words as they distribute themselves do consist of 2 Principal and Essential Parts First of an Admonition or earnest Exhortation Set thy House in Order And then secondly of a sound and undeniable Reason which is threefold Affirmative and Negative First Affirmative for thou shalt Die and the Negative and not Live Set thy House c. Now of thefe in their due order severally and first of the Admonition or earnest Exhortation Set thy House in Order in which you have these three things regardable First the Reason warning which was Almighty God by the mouth of the Prophet Isaiah as is made manifest in express termes in the former part of the Verse And Isaiah the Prophet the Son of Amoz came unto him and said unto him thus saith the Lord. Secondly the Person warned or exhorted which was none other but even good King Hezekiah and by him all other And then thirdly and lastly the matter of the Exhortation and that was to Set thy House in Order Now of these which shall have the first place in my Discourse shall be of the Person exhorting 〈…〉 that was God Adam who had attained uâ—… state of Perfection in his Life and Conversation relying wholly upon Natures first intentions never so much as once dream'd of Death which is a Separation of Soul and Body or any Alteration until Almighty God unto whom all hearts are open no secrets hid seeing his corrupt and base nature came unto him and told him plainly and roundly to his face how that he was but Dust and Ashes and thither should return again Gen. 3. 19. Thus Almighty God by the mouth of Moses the Faithful was ever warning the Israelites being ever a most stiff-necked and rebellious Generation of their Mortality Deut. 32. 21. saying They have moved me to Jealousie with that which is not God they have provoked me to Anger with their Vanities And I will move them to Jealousie with those which are not a People I will proâ—oke them to Anger with a foolish Nation for a fire is kindled in my anger and shall burn unto the lowest Hell and shall consume the Earth with her encrease and set on fire the Foundation of the Mountains I will heap mischief upon them I will spend my Arrows upon them they shall be burn with hunger and devour'd with burning heat and with bitter Destruction I will also send the Teeth of Beasts upon them with the poyson of Serpents of the Dust and to raise this Blister the higher the Sword without and Terrour within shall destroy both the Young Man and the Virgin the suckling also with the Mâ—n of Gray Hairs vers 25. Thus Almighty God did threaten them if that they would not set their House in Order and repent that he would bring them to the Dust again wherefore Moses being a true Mirror of pity out of his most tender Love and boundless Affection towards them all in general lest that Almighty God should send forth his sharp piercing Arrows
consumes away by an incurable Consumption Secondly it brings the Body into a Dropsie which by no skilful Physitian with all his cunning Medicines and drawing Issues can be once cured till that Tyrant and all-devouring Death come with its sharp stinging Arrows and execute its office Concupiscence is like a fire and our Bodies unto seething pots which cannot be cooled but either by taking away the fuel by keeping it in continual motion by casting in of cold water or lastly by taking it altogether from the fire Therefore let every man in the fear of God use these means prescribed for the cooling of intemperate Lust boiling in his flesh First I say let him take away the fuel let him refrain himself from eating and drinking too much lest at last Lust command like a Tyrant for saturity is the father of wantonness and uncleanness the Daughter of surfeiting sine Cerere Libero friget Venus without Nectar and Amrbosia Concupiscence cannot long continue for Lady Venus dwells-still at the sign of the Ivy-bush where there is cleanness of Teeth usually there is no filthiness of Body but if that we stuff our Corps as full as they can hold making our mouths as Tunnels our throats as Wine-pipes and our bellies as barrels we must expect nothing but Lust ever to Tyranize over us Secondly let every one keep his Body in continual Action for Concupiscence is begot of an idle Brain and hatch'd in a lazy Body Quaeritur Aegistus quare sit factus Adulter In promptu Causa est desidiosus erat Egistus complaining why he should be made an Adulterer was quickly answered because he was idle The Crab-fish being more subtle than many other Fishes against the coming of the Flood when that the Oyster never sails to open flings into her a little Stone that she cannot shut her self again and so the Oyster is devoured by the Crab our Adversary the Devil is like unto the Crab and we just like the Oyster if that he find us idle and gaping he takes his opportunity to confound us Idleness is the Devils Pillow saith Origen and therefore like a pestiferous and dangerous Plague is to be shun of all Cupid shoots still in a slug and therefore hits none but such as are sluggish Thirdly Let every Man stir to cool his Body by washing of himself throughly with his Tears as David did who watered his Couch with his Tears and whose Eyes became a Fountain of Tears David and his people lifted up their Voices and wept so long that they could weep no longer Fourthly As the Pot is cooled by taking it altogether from the Fire so indeed may the Lust of the Body by shuning opportunities and occasions of Sin for Liberty makes Thieves Daniel although but a young Man was so indued with the Continency that he did not only all he could to suppress Lust in himself but also reproved the Lascivious Elders Joseph a young Man resisted the Temptations of his own Mistress and likewise St. John the Blessed Evangelist although very young almost a Boy did what as in him lay to bridle his Nature and to keep his House in order Now seeing that filthy Lust doth not only dishonour but also pollutes our Vessels our Clay Bodies let us take Saint Paul's advice which is to abstain from its every kind for although it doth seem a Paradise to the Desire yet it is a Purgatory to the Purse a Plague to the Body and a Hell to the Soul and that which may stir up the Wanton the most a Sin against his own Body Dost thou then love thy Flesh Abstain from Adultery for it is rottenness to thy Bones Dost thou thy Soul Abstain then from it Lord for it is very unhonest Or dost thou love thy Credit Be sure then likewise that thou abstain from it for it is very dishourable This heat is an Infernal Fire whose Fuel is Fulness of Bread and abundance of Idleness Evil Communications are the Sparks Infamy the Smoak Pollution the Ashes and the End Hell wherefore seeing this get your selves throughly cleansed from this Infectious Disease and suffer not Sin to raign in your Mortal Bodies but with all haste set your House in order for you shall die As the Body before it can be set in order must first be purg'd of all Blood-guiltiness and then of all those Distempers occasioned by Adultery so must it likewise be Scoured from top to toe of all Pride and Arrogancy which are the other proper Sins of Satan they that are proud and vain-glorious must of necessity be ever Factious seeing that bravery ever stands upon comparisons and likewise very violent ever to make good their own vaunts they are seldom or never at love with their Neighbours it 's true one Tradesman will love another and one Drunkard according to Horace will take Delight in the Company of another sitting Hour after Hour drinking of Soul-sick Healths but for one proud Man to associate with another and to love him as himself is a thing seldom or never seen just like the Foolish Jea cloath'd with the Peacock's Feathers he ever thinks himself Chief among all though according to Natures Ordination a meer Ignoramus he is ever casting beyond the Moon till that he bring himself to destruction which may well be so according to that of Solomon Pride goeth before destruction and a haughty mind before a full Prov. 16. 18. The good Prophet Isaiah had such an invettered hatred against the Sin of Pride that he pronounced a woe against Ephrin the very Crown of all Arrogancy saying Woe unto the Crown of Pride Isa 28. 1. for it shall bring a Man very low when humility shall raise him full high as you may see by the words of the ever blessed Virgin Mary who saith Luke the 1. 52. that the Lord hath put down the Mighty from their Seat and hath exalted the Humble and Meek This Sin corrupts the whole World therefore that you may get your selves free from all its Infections fly it as you would the Plague or Pestilence and with all haste set your House in Order for you shall die and not live 4. The next Malady that you must get your selves Cured of before that your Houses can be set in order is Envy Hatred and Malice a Sin which hath been of too long standing It was very common in Hesiod's time and not only among the Potters and Singers but also among the very Vagrants whereupon he took occasion to say One Potter saith he there envies another one Singer hates another and one Beggar pronounceth a woe against another A Man that hath no Virtue in himself ever is envying Virtue in another and not in those that are far distant but even in those that are full near and dear unto him feriunt summos Fulmina montes as high Hills are most exposed to Thunder and as the fairest Flowers are the soonest nipt by the venemous Cantharides even so the most Eminent Gifts and Graces in
Bosom from this Vail of Tears to the Kingdom of Glory Moreover as Death helps us to our Rest so it is our Rest Why should we fear it The Scripture terms it but a taking away of the Soul to Peace a sweet Sleep of the Body Our friend Lazarus sleepeth and the Patriarchs are fallen asleep St. Stephen fell asleep Our Burying-places are but Dormitories Sleeping-places The Righteous is taken away from the Evil to come and he shall enter into Peace they shall rest in their Beds Such a Blessed Rest have the Righteous in Death as our Saviour wept because his Friend Lazarus was to be deprived of it it is both the Observation of an Ancient Father and the Resolution of an Ancient Council concerning Christs weeping over Lazarus John 11. 35. Doluit Lazarum non dormientem sed resurgentem Christ did not weep because Lazaras was dead and taken out of the World but because he was to return from the Grave into a Troublesome World after he was gone to his Rest It may be for the same Reason the Thracians of old used to lament at the Birth of their Children but rejoice at their Funeral The time will come that we must part with our Isaac's our Benjamin's nearest Friends and dearest Comforts Then remember my Text if they die in the Lord take no care for them they are Blessed they are at their Rest But some will say Shall we meet with our Friends again departed in the Faith Yes without peradventure if we walk in ways of Obedience to the end It was David's Comfort upon the death of his Child While the Child was living he fasted and wept and laâ— upon the Ground but when it was dead he arose and anointed himself aad eat Bread His Reason is very strong and convincing 1. An impossibility of Recovery He shall not come to me 2. An assured Hope of meeting again in Heaven But I shall go to him He shall not come to me that would be for his loss to part with his Rest in Heaven for a restless condition on Earth but I shall go to him I have not lost him for ever we shall meet again as comfortably as Jacob and Joseph met in Egypt meet again in Heaven and never part Now you know it never troubles us to see the Sun set because we know it will rise again in the Morning it never troubles us to part with a Friend when he goes to Bed because we hope to see him again in the Morning Beloved the Death of a Friend is but like the setting of the Sun or the uncloathing of a Man when he goes to Red there will be a glorious appearing in the Morning of the Resurrection and therefore St. Paul condemns immoderate sorrow for the dead I would not have you sorrow as those that have no hope Nature will be sorrowful but let Grace moderate the sorrow and keep it within the bounds of hope and the ground of hope is set down If ye believe that Jesus died and is risen again even so also them that sleep in Jesus will God bring with him 'T is true the Scripture mention some that shall not die as they that shall be found alive at the Coming of Christ to Judgment St. Paul tells us in plain terms we shall not all sleep but we shall be changed The meaning is they shall not so sleep as to continue in the state of the dead but be changed in a moment in the twinkling of an Eye yet such a change as they shall have a dissolution and in the same moment a redintegration a real Death and a real Resurrection though no sleeping in the Grave of Corruption You see one Generation passing and another Generation coming one Friend and Neighbour drops into the Grave after another and when your turn shall be you know not This you may be assured of Death will come certainly and it may be speedily it may be suddenly What Man is he that liveth and shall not see Death Psal 89. 48. Now I beseech you embrace and improve these few directions in order to a Pious Life and a Peaceable Death First if you would live to the Lord and die in the Lord labour for exemplary purity of Life Not every one that saith Lord Lord shall enter into the Kingdom but he that doth the Will of the Father Secondly If you would live to the Lord and die in the Lord give the World a Bill of Divorcement otherwise it will clip your Wings and clog your Souls and hinder your pursuit of Heaven there is nothing in all the World that is worthy of your Affections nothing but what is transitory and unsatisfactory and therefore look on it and pass away Gregory Nazianzen speaks of a Land which had abundance of Curious Flowers in it but no Corn for Bread to satisfie the Peoples Hunger the World is very like that Land here are many Flowers which may please our Sences and our Phantasies but here is no Corn for Bread no substantial satisfying Comforts As Death should be the Subject of your Meditation so Heaven the Center of your Affections Richard the First sometimes King of England gave charge that his Bowels should be Buried at Charron but his Heart at Roan the Faithful City the City of his Love Truely the World deserves but our waste parts we may Bury our Bowels in the Earth but our Hearts should be laid up in Heaven the Royal City the New Jerusalem That so after a troublesome Life we may have a peaceable Death and after Death a glorious Reward of Everlasting Rest in Heaven according to this voice from Heaven in the Text. Blessed are the Dead which die in the Lord for they rest from their Labâ—urs and their Works follow them I have now done with the Text and now come to address my self unto that sad occasion which hath given my present Discourse this Mourning Suit The occasion of our present meeting is to Solemnize the Funeral of our deceased Neighbour and Friend to do our last office to her Body by affording it the benefit of a Christian and Comely Burial Concerning whom I might upon very good and warrantable Grounds enlarge my Discourse in the description of the blessedness both of her Life and Death but as the Orator said Quid opus est verbis What need is there of words when her deeds are so manifest She died the death of Moses he died leisurely God gave him notice of his Journey before-hand for his better preparation Go up to the Mount and die So departed she from the World not before she expected Death not before she provided for Death God was pleased in Mercy to give her warning before she flitted to ring her Passing-bell in her Soul many days before she died and whereas many are flattered with hopes of Life till the very Hour of Death yet she was upon a meditation of Death from the first beginning of her sickness Death was not sudden to her either in
respect of Expectation or Preparation she had her Wedding-garment on and her Lamp trimmed with Faith and a good Conscience she was ready for Death and ripe for Eternity behold she is coming to the Grave and she comes as a shock of Corn from the Field in due Season Hopes of a joyful Resurrection SERMON XIII JOB 19. v. 25 26 27. For I know that my Redeemer liveth and that he shall stand at the latter day upon the Earth And though after my Skin Worms destroyâ—s his Body yet in my flesh shall I see God Then I shall see for my self and mine Eyes shall behold and not another though my Reins â—â— consumed in me AS if he had thus argued He that waites by Faith in the Redeemer of the Resurrection of his Body to eternal Life after Death hath done its worst is not a wicked man or an Hypocrite as you have charged me But such is my Faith I believe in the Redeemer and I look to rise after this body is consumed and eaten of Worns to an eternal happy Life therefore I am not such as you judge me to be neither wicked nor hypocrite You account me as rejected of God yet I know that God is my Redeemer I know that he lives for ever and that he is mine for ever and therefore do not think because I have no hope of this life that therefore I despair of life Do not take upon you that you only know these mysteries and that I am ignorant of them as my Friend Bildad concluded in the 18th Chapter this is the portion of Man that knows not God for even I also know that my Redeemer liveth and shall stand upon the Earth at the latter day In the former Verse we have considered and improved the Confession of Job's Faith in the Redeemer First As living or eternal Secondly As rising from the Dead or raising the Dead to Life Thirdly As judging both the Quick and Dead He in these two Verses enlargeth the Confession of his Faith concerning his own personal Resurrection Which First He asserts in the Close of the 26th Verse In my flesh shall I see God Secondly In the strong actings of his Faith he assureth himself of it notwithstanding all the difficulties that might obstruct and hinder it in the 26th Verse and in the Close of the 27th Though after my Skin Worme destroy this Body though my Reins be consumed within me yet I believe I shall see God These Impediments do not weaken my Faith Thirdly He declares the Benefit or Happiness which shall accrew unto him after the Resurrection of his Body which he doth First In those words I shall see God Secondly In those I shall see him for my self In both which Expressions he sets forth the Happiness of the Saints after the raising of their Bodies but of the Grave and the re-union of Soul and Body Fourthly He maintains the identity of his flesh or body in the Resurrection or that the same body which falls shall rise And this is in a twofold notion First An identity specificial it shall be the same Body in kind Secondly An identity numerical or individual shall be the same particular Body he had on Earth and laid down in the Earth Both which are evidenced and evinced from those passages in the Text I shall see him in my flesh Mine eye shall behold and not another I my mine and not another imply nothing if not himself or no other thing but himself From all we may collect how excellent a confession of Faith Job made about that great mystery of the Resurrection and how firmly his Soul was established in it Verse 26. And though after my Skin Worms destroy this Body As if he had more largely said ` After I am dead and laid in the Grave where Worms do not only eat my Skin and consume this upper Garment but my whole Body also yea and not only the outward Limbs and Members of my Body but my very Bowels and Entrals Though my Reins be consumed within me though Worms devour and rottenness invade whatsoever I am or have of a Body though I am spent from Head to Toe from Skin to Reins without and within yet notwithstanding all this I believe that I shall rise again and see God in my flesh And mine Eyes shall behold and not anoother We have in this Text see and see and behold The word in the original is different from what we had before I shall behold him It signifies more thâ—n the bare seeing or the gathering in the Species of any object into the eye It signifies a very vehement beholding a critical discerning view and sight of the thing Whom I shall behold That is with deep intention both of Eye and Mind to find out and rejoyce in all the Excellency Beauty Glory and Worth that is in him A Man may come into a Room adorned with goodly Pictures he sees them in passage he â—ath a transient view of them and he takes some pleasure in this view Another beholds them to see the Workmanship how the lines are drawn and Features shadowed to the life he views with Skill and Art this pleaseth much and gives the accurate Beholder high contentment So here Mine eye shall behold him That is I shall even set my self to take a view of him to gather up as it were into my self the Idea's of his divine Perfections and so to receive all those delight and contents which riâ—e from such an excellent object Mine Eye shall behold and not another that is the â—ight which I shall have of God in my glorified State shall not be at the second hand but such I shall have my self The joy which I shall then receive shall not be of any report or narrative that others shall give me of the Glory of God I shall see with mine own Eyes not others or not by another The knowledge we have here is but like that which the Samaritans had of Christ by the Womans report but that which we shall have in Heaven shall be like that which they had of Christ when himself came personally among them and spake immediately Or we may illustrate it by that of the Queen of the South The knowledge which we have of God here and of his Glory and Excellency is like that of the Queen of the South in her own Country there she had a report of Solomon's Person of his Government of his Riches and Dignity and such a report as did not only affect and astonish her but provoke her to undertake that great Journey that she might see for her self and her Eyes behold and not another and when she came to the Court at Jerusalem and beheld Solomon in his Person and Attendance when she observed the service of his Table and heard his wisdom there was no more Spirit in hâ—r 1 Kings 10 5. thas is she was as one astonished whose Spirits are sunk and dissipated Where the natural Spirit doth not act it is
it down for his Preservation as appears by her Swouning at any News might threaten ill to him as if her Soul conceived it but Duty to be Bail for her Husband The Head of the Woman is the Man 1 Cor. 11. 3. so her Husband wore the principality she received influence from him and gave conformity to him But a Vertuous Woman is a Crown to that Head Prov. 12. 14. so she gave safety plenty and honour to her head as Crown may signifie The Heart of her Husband did fasely trust in her she did do him good and not ill all the days of her life Longer she is not obliged Till death us depart was their agreement Death ends her natural Relation and enters her into a Divine which she began here by her Religion Her Religion was not as her Sex Female that is all Face and Tongue but pure and solid not despising the Form but delighting in the Power of Godliness She attired not her Devotion as the Lacedemonians did their Gods according to the several Fashions of each City so to gain Reputation from Man but she persevered in the constant substantials of Religion so to gain Grace and Favour from God To whom with the Father and Holy Ghost be Glory and Honour now and for ever Good Night NOW art thou drawing near thy home Heaven is within sight and its Melody almost within hearing thy Lord hath the Curtain in his hand ready to draw it to shew thee all that glory that hitherto he hath been but telling thee of and give thee a Possession of all that which hitherto thou hast enjoyed only in Hopes and Title What dost thou fear and shrug and tremble at Oh my Soul thou peevish froward Creature Shall his Angels stand waiting to convey thy departed Soul home with Songs of Triumph And shall nothing of all this abate thy Fears silence thy Complaints and bring thee to a Chearful Submission Fear not then my Soul but â—oldly throw thy self into his Arms who will certainly keep that safe which thou committest to him But what if I was willing to bid adieu to my Fathers House and leave this World and all its Enjoyments behind me as being sufficiently tired with the Frustrations of a pursued Happiness therein Yet methinks the change I shall pass at Death will be so very great and amazing I fear I shall not bear it To go hence from them I know to a Place and Company I never knew or saw in all my Life to leave my Friends Relations Neighbours with whom I have a long time lived and with whom I have familiarly conversed to go into a Country where I may not meet with one face I know how strangely shall we look on one another What little content do I take in any company on Earth where I meet with shâ—â—ess Will it not be so in Heaven Answ Art thou truly Godly said the pious Wadsworth in his Answer to the Fear of Death and dost thou say thou knowest none in Heaven that is strange Who is he whom you call Father every time you pray what are you born of God united to God by faith and love and hold communion with him and yet not know him Well sayst thou but if I know him it is bâ— very little I never saw him in all my Life 〈…〉 what if thou hast not seen him with thy 〈…〉 eyes yet hast thou not believed in him whom thou hast not seen and rejoiced with joy unspeakable and full of glory Though thou hast not known him after the Flesh yet thou hast after the Spirit But comfort thy self though thou hast known him but little and that through a vail darkly yet he knoweth thee most perfectly He knows thee by name and separated thee to himself from the Womb and effectually called and justified thee he knows thee by thy name and knows thy dwelling and visiteth thee every morning and is with thee living and will not leave thee dying and when he hath taken thee to himself in the Heavens thou shalt know him as he knows thee that is intimately perfectly But sayst thou if I know in some measure God and his Son the Lord of that City I know no more There are ten thousands of Angels there and I know not one of them and as many Spirits of just men some little acquaintance I had with some of the latter on earth but since arrived thither they are so transfigured so wonderfully changed I shall not know one of them when I see them What if thou knowest not one Angel in all the Heavens is it not enough that many of them may know thee But how do I know that How thou hast been their special Charge ever since thou wast born to Jesus Christ Are they not all ministring Spirits to them that are Heirs of Glory How kindly did an Angel comfort Mary Magdalene and the other Mary when they early came to visit the holy Sepulchre of our Lord How well did he know their Persons and their Business when he said Mat. 28. 5. Fear not I know that ye seek Jesus which was crucified he is not here for he is risen as he said Come see the place where the Lord lay and go quickly and tell his Disciples that he is risen from the Dead and behold he goeth before you into Galilee â—here shall ye see him so as I have told you What Discourse could be more kind friendly and famiâ—iar than this But that thou shouldst think thy self an utter stranger to all the Spirits of the Just is more strange when there may be some of thy near Relations â—here and many of those that thou hast had for many years such sweet Eellowship in the Ordinanâ—es of the Gospel If I shall sit down with Abraâ—am Isaac and Jacob in the Kingdom surely I â—hall know them to be such Besides their Natures in Heaven are all perfectâ—y gracious and holy and I shall be like them and â—e shall all know each other to be so and what â—iness can there possible be among such who are â—â—tisfied in each others sincere love and affection â—hou mayst be acquainted with a thousand Saints â— Angels in an hours time as if thou hadst known â—â—em a thousand years And if this be so be not poor Soul amazed at this great change of Company at Death For it is but as dying Doctor Preston said I shall change my Place but not my Company Return therefore to thy Rest Oh my Soul for God will assuredly deal bountifully with thee So that Death will bring a Good-Night to thee here and a good Morrow hereafter The End of The House of Weeping The House of Weeping SERMON I. The certainty of a Dying Hour HEB. 9. v. 27. It is appointed unto Men once to Dye but after this the Judgment Dearly Beloved I Am now about to speak of that which will shortly render me unable to speak and you are now about to hear of that which will also shortly make you uncapable
in the Lord such as died in this faith in this law and favour as died Gods children by adoption and grace Secondly we may understand those also All Martyrs which have layd down their lives and shed their most pretious bloud for Christs sake For all these Dead shall live unto God as we read Rev. 14. 13. Blessed are the Dead which die in the Lord. Which indeed is most true for that Death is not to be feared which a man dieth for Gods cause For they that die so shall be happy out of hand and free from all labours hereafter Yea they shall be rised unto life and glory And have everlasting rest with them in the Kingdom of Heaven True it is that all men must die both good and bad Statutum est hominibus semel mori It is appointed unto all men to die If Death come to attach the Body there is no supersedeas nor quare impedit wilâ— serve the turn Death is like that common net in the Ghospel which gathereth all into it both great and small Death is like the gathering Host of Daâ— that sweeps all away with him All botâ— â—earned and unlearned high and low â—â—ich and poor do meet together in â—is that there is one condition of them â—ll as concerning Death Though Noah lived five hundred years â—â—ough Lamech lived seven hundred â—venty and seven years though Methuselah lived nine hundred sixty and â—â—ne years Gen. 5. Yet in the Epilogue of â—â—eir history I find that they all returned â—nto their Dust And whatsoever the Chronicles of the â—ings of Judas and Israel omit I stand â—t upon it yet still I find this recorded them all that they died and were â—ried with their Predecessors and Fathers Death is that Symbolum that must be payd â—â—en we have eaten and drunk to our â—ntent the reckoning must be payd We soon run the race of our life Mors â—ima linea rerum Death is the utmost of all Our life it is not unfitly comparâ—â— unto a line for it is linea circumducta a line that is drawn round fluit in lonâ— it goeth forwards and about But the last it runs to the same point again â—st we were and to Dust we shall return But what then is there no fan to purge the chaff from the wheat is there no difference betwixt the good and the bad Do all die alike yea surely Beloved there is a main difference read but the 11 of Exod and there you shall find that the Lord putteth a main difference between the Israelites and the Egyptians So you see there is a difference betwixt the son of the free Woman and of the bond Woman betwixt Jacob and Esau For if you mark my Text sayeth it not that all Dead shall live again but thy dead Men shall live meaning Christs dead Those which die in the Lord and for the Lord Those which live by his Spirit and die in his favour I say which live by his Spirit for there are some which live by the Spirit of Christ others which live by the Spirit of Antichrist Some live by the spirit of the Lamb others by the spirit of the Dragon But the Promise in this place â— made unto the Godly These are they which shall live and which shall rise again But you will demand the second time what then shall not all rise Shall not the wicked rise as well as the godly Yet surely they shall rise also But yet not there is a difference between the risin of the one and the rising of the other For the righteous they shall rise they shall spring Nay they shall live indeed being branches planted by the fountain of living water who feed at the very Tree of life They I say shall rise as the Sun in the morning more fairer and brighter to shine as the Stars in the Firmament for ever and ever But with the wicked it shall not be so they shall rise but it shall be to their pain their body shall rise that is they shall have their full and compleat Body but their fire shall be never extinguished This fire shall not extinguish them neither shall they extinguish this fire but shall be as Salamanders of Hell fire for ever more They shall rise indeed but it shall be to their ruine and their greater ruine and their great fall like as Jesabel got her up to the top of a high chamber to be cast down out of the window thereof Or as Lucifer to go to mount above God and to be tumbled down into Hell Or as Herod to be richly apparrelled â—o be exalted high in a throne and to all down eaten with worms This of the Resurrection of the wicked they shall not rise unto glory as the godly but their rising shall be to perpetual torment and condemnation I come now to my second Point and Proof or Argument of the Resurrection Awake and sing Where the Prophet by a figure called a Prosopopeia bringeth in ouâ— Saviour Christ speaking thus unto the Dead Awake and sing Who why you that dwell in dust This is but a Pariphrasis mortuorum and A Paraphrase of the Dead as we call it for Awake and sing you that dwell in duâ—â— it is as much as it he had said Awakâ— and sing you Dead But what shall the Dust make answer saith David The dust an Element of uncircumcised Ears Wilt thou shew a miraâ—â— to the Dead or shall the Dead rise up aâ—â— praise thee Shall thy loving kindness be declared in the grave or thy faithfulness in destruction Who shall praise thee in the pit c Behold saith Abraham I am but Duâ— and Ashes and yet dare I to speak unâ— my Lord And yet we know that howbeit he was made of Dust he was â—â— then turned into Dust again and if â— could say so being not then Dust indeâ— for then he was alive how much rather might he have said shall I speak to my Lord shall I make answer when I am turned and resolved into Dust But methinks I hear some say This seemeth to be a matter altogether impossible that those that dwell in Dust should awake and sing for how or by what means shall they that have lain a long time putrefying in the grave and afterwards been resolved into Dust how shall they be raised or how can they awake and sing Surely Beloved it is not the sound of a trumpet nor the voice of any inchaunter or the sound of any waters that can do this Neither is it the roaring of a Lyon or the voice of Thunder all these I say cannot do it but it must be the voyce of the Lord even that powerful voice of his that must do it This is the instrument by which he shall cause this earth to hear I say it is the power of his word which is more powerful than the rod of Aaron or the cup of Joseph in the which he devined that must do this Yea it must be that word whereby he
their Resurrection yet I say let them do their worst and yet they can by no means disapoint the Christian of his hope of a glorious Resurrection So that a Christian in the midst of his sufferrings may say of his tormentor as once Socrates speak of his Accuser occidere me potest ledere vero non potest Well may he kill me but he shall never ill me For though Persecuters kill the body yet they cannot berieve a Christian of that Happiness and Glory that God hath given unto the Souls in the day of the Resurrection This is to be thought on as a means to support our languishing Spirit Then it will be unto him a day of sweet rest wherein he shall be refreshed after all his painful labours and travails taken in the service of God which will be no less comfortable unto him than the gladsome morning to a sick man which hath tossed and turned up and down wearily all the night long And it shall be the Christians pay day also so our Saviour calls it Luk. 14. 14. because then he having his reward with him will come forth of every ones debt and reward their goodness with glory And such a day Beloved there shall be unto all the Elect and dear Children of God As they have had a day of Death so shall they have a day of Resurrection All the people of God that have died from the beginning of the World or shall die to the end of it hereafter are but as the seed sowen in the ground they must endure rottenness for a while But being fowen in dishonour they shall rise in honour being sown in corruption they shall rise in glory All the mysteries they endured in this Life they were but mortis praeludia the tokens and forerunners of Death but let them hope yea let them know assuredly that there will come a day of Refreshing as St. Peter calls it Act. 3. 19. when God shall say unto these dry Bones I will cause breath to enter into you and you shall live and will lay sinews upon you and will cause flesh to grow upon you and will cover you with skin That there shall be a Resurrection even things in nature probably do shew it And therefore St. Paul sends the Atheist to learn this lesson from the seed that is sowen in the ground O Fool saith he that which thou sowest is not quickned except it die 1 Cor. 15. 36. And the Ancient Fathers send us to the Phoenix of Arabia out of whose Cinders when she is dead another bird springeth up to learn the self same thing And indeed the Phoenix is a notable Embleme of the Resurrection and we want not ressemblance thereof daily before our eyes considerer but the trees of the forrest the flowers of the garden and the Herbs of the field We see that the Tres in winter being despoiled of their Leaves the Garden of the Flowers and the Fields of the Grass do seem utterly to die and to perish But when the spring time comes they putting on their green Carpets and particoulered Garments like Joseph they all wax as fresh and flourishing as ever they were before So the Body which during the Winter of many Ages is deprived of her beauty and turned to rottenness doth at the Spring time of the Resurrection not only recover its former Beauty but obtaineth a far more excellent Glory Nay the mutual vicissitude and entercourse of things the setting and rising of one and the same Sun sleep and waking labour and rest night and day the day that dies into the night and yet revives again and is with his former brighteness revived to the whole World all these are probable Proofs of the Resurrection But besides these we have infallible testimonis and Arguments proving the certainty of it For first this was shadowed in holy Scripture by sundry Types and Figures So God shewed this in a vision to Ezechias when he saw a field full of dry Bones receiving at Gods Comandment Flesh and Nerves and Fire See Ezech. 37. to the 12. For this was not only a Prediction of the Deliverance of Israel out of Babel but also a typical confirmation of the Resurrection of our Bodies So Jonas being restored alive out of the Wales belly wherein he had lain three days and three nights was a type of the Resurrection Secondly that we should not doubt of the certainity of it God hath given us examples of many particular Persons raised already from Death to Life both in the Old and New Testament As of the Widows Son of Sarepta raised up by Elias 1 Kings 17. 22. Of the Shunamitish womans Son raised by Elisha 2 Kings 4 34 35. And of a certain man at the touching of Elishas bones lying in the Sepulchre 13. 21. These in the Old Testament And in the New Testament we find not only that our Saviour Christ did raise himself by his own power never to die any more but that he raised others also as the Rulers Daughter the Widow of Naim's Son and Lazarus of Bethania when he had lain four days putrifying in the Grave yea many also at his Death not that they might die any more as Lazarus and the rest But rather as some think that they might accompany him into Life eternal by whose power they had risen that they might be undoubted Testimonis of his quickning power and why then should any think it impossible for God to raise all the Bodies of the Saints to Life at the last day Thirdly we have divine Testimonies in in the Scripture proving the necessity of it Thy dead Men shall live saith the Prophet even with my Body shall they rise Awake and sing ye that dwell in Dust For thy deaw is as the deaw of hearbs and the earth shall cast out the Dead Isa 26. 9. See also concerning this matter Dan. 12. 2. Job 19. 25 26. So our Saviour also in the fifth of John 28. 29. speaks plainly to this purpose The hour shall come saith he in the which all that are in the Graves shall hear his Voice and they shall come forth that have done good unto the Resurrection of Life but they that have done evil unto the Resurrection of condemnation Fourthly the faith of the Resurrection is grounded on the power of God who is omnipotent with Whom is possible that which with Men is impossible Who calleth those things which are not as though they were Rom. 4. 17. With Whom nothing is impossible Luk. 1. 37. And the Argument drawn from Gods power it follows A majori ad minus from the greater unto the lesser For did God make our Bodies of the Dust and cannot he think you repair our Bodies again when they are turned into Dust which is a less matter Qui potuit id quod non erat producere ut aliquid esset id quod jam est cum ceciderit restituere non potuerit saith Cyril He that could bring out that which was not and make
it to be something shall we think that he cannot raise up again that which now is after that it hath fallen Far be it from us Beloved to think so but rather let us stedfastly believe that he that made us of nothing is as able to restore us from nothing For what though this may seem strange unto us as indeed it is a matter very wonderfull the Budding of Arons Rod Numb 17. 8. was very admirable but the raising of our Bodies is more wonderfull yet let us remember that it is God that doth this Consider the Author saith Augustine and take away the doubt Fifthly the Justice of God requireth that it should be so For it is a special part of Gods glory to shew forth his mercy on the godly and his Justice upon â—he wicked in rewarding them according to their works as the Apostle saith God will reward every man according to his works to them that by continuance in welldoing seek glory and honour and immortality Life eternal but unto them that disobey the truth that be contentiouss and obey unrighteousness shall be indignation and wrath Rom. 2. 6. But in this Life God rewardeth not men according to their doings and therefore Solomon speaking of the estate of all men in this world â—aith All things come alike unto all and here is the same condition to the Just and Unjust c Ecclesiast 9. 2. Nay which is more here the Wicked flourish and the Godly are afflicted The Ungodly have hearts ease and all things at will whereas the Godly are oppressed with all kind of miseries and are as sheep appointed for the slaughter It remaineth therefore that here must needs be a Resurrection after this Life that the righteous man obtain a reward of Gods free mercy and the wicked Man be justly condemned â—â— everlasting pain and misery Lastly it is apparent from the Resurrection of Christ For he arose not fâ— himself as a private man but in our rooâ— and steed and for us and if he the heaâ— be risen then the members also muâ—â— needs rise again For we are united kint unto him by the bond of his spirit and his Resurrectioâ— is a sure pledg of our Resurrection â— being risen as the first fruits of them thâ— sleep see 1 Cor. 15. 20. â—o come then â—â— some use and application The first Use of Confutation This may serve in the first place â—â— confute the Adversary and gainsayer â— this Truth and Doctrine The Atheist scoff at the Resurrectioâ— to come esteeming death to be the lâ—â— end of all things The Philosophers couâ—â—ed it a strange thing and hard to â—â— believed Let Paul preach of the Resuâ—rection to come and he shall be countâ—â— but a babler for his pains see Acts. 1â— 18. he shall be esteemed and reputed â—â— Festus no better than a madman see Acâ— 26. 24. The Saduses they denyed the Râ—surrection to come Hymenaeus and â—hilaetus not discerning the spiritual Reâ—â—rrection from the body said The Resurâ—ection was past already see 2 Tim. 2. 18. The Thiliasts abusing that place Rev. â—0 5. Dream of a Resurrection but for a â—â—ousand years During which time they â—magin that Christ shall raign with the â—aints here on earth in great pleasure and â—elights All which are justly confuted â—â—om this very place The second Use of Instruction Secondly this should teach us not to â—ourn immoderately for the dead as men â—ithout hope since when Christ comes again â—e will bring them with him see 1 Thess 4. â—4 This should teach us also to strengthen â—ur faith in this Article of Christianity â—ere being nothing that seems more imâ—robable to the eye of humane reason â—en that the body should be raised again â— life after it hath lain along time rotten â—nd putrified in the grave 3. And that we may be fully assured â—ereof we must do three things 1st We â—ust pray to God for his spirit as the pledg â—it 2dly We must labour for a true and lively faith in Christ who is the Resurrection and the Life and in whom whosoever believeth he shall not dye John 11 26. 3dly We must be sure of the firsâ— Resurrection that the Body be dead iâ— respect of sin and the Soul be raised up tâ— a lively care of newness of life Shall we believe that they will raise our bodies anâ— shall we doubt whether he will give us fooâ— and rayment and bring us out of danger and distresses far be it from us Buâ— rather let us believe his promiss though there be never so greâ—t unlikelyhood oâ— the accomplishment in respect of outward means and apearance Thus diâ— Abraham the Father of the faithful Rom 4. 18. and so must we also if we would bâ— reputed the true children of Abraham The third Use of Consolation Thirdly this may serve to comfort uâ— against the natural fear of Death for â—â— there be a Resurrection of our bodies aâ—ter this life then Death is but a passage or middle way from this life to eternaâ— life If a begger should be commanded tâ— put off his old rags that he might be cloathed with rich and costly garments would â—e be sorry because he should stand naked â— while till he were wholy to be stript â—f his rags No suerly Well thus doth â—od when he calls a man to death he â—ds him put his old rags off him and â—orruption and be cloathed with the rich â—obe of Christs righteousness and imâ—ortal glory 2. Cor. 5. 1. Your mortal Bodies Doct. 2. In that the Apostle sayth â—at the Lord shall quicken our morâ—al bodies that is the same that now â—â—e mortal by reason of sin I note in the â—ext place to our comfort That the same â—odies that now we carry about with us shall â—â— raised up and none other for them the â—â—me I say in substance and the same in â—umber Sim. For as the wheels of a Clock being â—ken in sunder and the joynts thereof â—ade clean when it is joyned and set â—ogether again is the same in number so â—â—all the Essence and substance of mans â—ody be all one which though disolved â—â—all again be joyned together of God â—nd shall rise again the infermities thereof â—eing done away The Lord keepeth all the bones of the Saint saith David there shall not one of them bâ— broken Psal 34. 20. And the holy man Job is bold to say my self shall see him and mine eyes shaâ— behold him aud none other for me Job 1â— 27. see also concerning this Matter iâ— 1 Cor. 15. 25. Reas 1. Because God hath consecrateâ— bodies of the faithful to be temples untâ— himself 1 Cor. 3. 17. 2 Because Christ whose members wâ— are and to whose body our bodies shalâ— be conformed recieved again that body which he carried about with him Johâ— 2. 19. 3 Because every one shall bear in hiâ— body that which he hath done be it gooâ— or evil 2 Cor. 5. 10. 4 The justice of God requireth it shoulâ— be
thy Eyes but of all most chiefly Death So shalt thou think upon nothing that is too low nor too ardently covet any thing Miserable diminitive Mortals wherefore d' ye teach long Hopes Wherefore d' ye undertake such a vast heap of Business That shall be perhaps to Morrow a meer Spark and Ashes Walk curiously O Man That dismal Goddess continually hovers over our Heads and waits for the last Sands of our Lives Hour-glass with an unwearied and never-sleeping Eye and wilt not thou watch after her What e're beginning has an end doth fear We all must go Old EAcus within those shades below Whips on the Moments that protract us here Nor can any Age struggle with Death As soon as we are Born we are subject to that Tribute and are the Stipendiaries of Death When first our trembling sight Beholds the dazling Beams of unknown light Then we begin to die The same Death menaces the Queen that threatens the Handmaid Therefore believe every day that shines to be thy last Say every Evening this day I stand at the Gate of Eternity Sect. 2. The remembrance of Death is a powerful Remedy against all Sins THE serious remembrance of Death shakes off all sense of pleasure and turns Honey into Wormwood The Expectation of Death saith Chrysostom suffers us not to be sensible of the Delights and Pleasures we injoy And indeed what is it not able to do when consider'd not only in the Extremities of the Fingers and as it were in the Hair but over the whole Body Death spares no Age nor no Degree of Dignity Here dies a young Man there an Infant there an old Man Another by Poyson or a Fall another by a slow Rhume another by a quick descent of Humour here lyes another oppress'd with a mighty Shower or the Waves there lyes another struck with Thunder Among so many doubtful so many various so many sudden Accidents what security or what mind to sin among so many Incertainties Therefore since we daily die think upon the Hour-glass whether the old fashion'd one running Water or the new one running Sand. Do ye not find that by dropping of the Water and the passage of the Sand the upper Glass empties and the lower Glass fills Consider that it is so with Life every moment something slides away the present Life empties and flows into another Nothing is here safe not the Hour of the Hour nor the Moment of the Moment Happy he to whom every day is the last more happy he to whom every Hour most happy he to whom every Moment is the utmost period of his Thoughts He will abstain from the wickedness of his hands who believes every Hour decreed every Moment his last O vain Hope How many dost thou deceive How many to whom thou promisest old Age dost thou cut off in the midst of their Course Believe therefore that may happen to thee which happ'ns to many How many has Death prevented in the midst of their wickedness and cut off half the Crime How many fall with a revengeful Mind though with an Innocent Hand How many snatch'd away in the attempt have receiv'd the reward of their Impiety Many in the very Moment of a wicked Action begun have been forc'd to leave their ill designs unfinish'd What if thou shouldst be in the number of those What Hour or Moment is more certain to thee than to another Now who can expect a Crime from such a Thought as with the Crime expects Death and with Death Punishment No prudent Man plays or sports in the midst of a Storm No Man at the brink of a Precipice meditates mischief No Man is merry unarmed in the midst of his Armed Enemies More stupid is he whom the perpetual fear of Death when every Hour is doubtful every Moment uncertain dares those things that procure an unhappy Death to Eternity O Fools Whither do we run to be punish'd for ever Wherefore do we not follow the Council of the Son of Sâ—ras In all thy work saith he remember thy last and thou shalt not sin Sect. 3. The end of a good Life is all Out of Seneca TELL me my Dear Seneca whom Pliny with an Elogy to be envy'd calls the Prince of Learning tell me what thou thinkst of Death especially immature Heark'n Youth give ear complaining Age like a Comedy so is Life which it matters â—ot how long but how well it is acted It imports not where thou mak'st an end leave oâ— where thou pleasest only put a good period No other is the Opinion of Epictetus Remember saith he that thou art the Actor of the Fable as the Poet directs If short of a shâ—â—t if long of a long Fable No otherwise said Varro They live not best who live longest but they who live most uprightly Most plainly so it is it matters not where when or how we end When God please we must die but let us put a good period to our Lives Sect. 4. All Men no Men. Out of Arbiter Heu heu nos miseros quam totus Homunicio nil est Alas What miserable things are we The frame of Man is only Vanity VErily so it is But alas by much the more miserable by how much the less we acknowledge our selves to be so The whole little Man is nothing as the ancient Satyrist well observes but if I may dare to say so then he begins to be something when he knows himself to be nothing O Man know thy self and be wise For Death equals Lillies with Thorns O miserable and vain Men What are we Learning and Fame are Smoak We Dust that meer Opinion the other Wind And we that are alive vigorous and flourishing shall shortly be reduced to say We have liv'd This single Exit all Men make Our Life decreases by increasing and the very day we breathe in we divide with Death For every day some part of our Life is diminish'd As the last drop does not empty the Glass but what flow'd out before so the last moment does not alone bring Death but only consummates our Being Sect. 5. Mortals are of one little Day THE day Lilly is a Flower whose Beauty perishes in a day There is also a Bird haunts the River Hypanis called Haemerobios or the Bird of one day ending its Life the same day that it begins dying with the dying Sun and travelling through the Ages of Childhood Youth and Old Age in one day In the Morning it is hatch'd at Noon it fluorishes in the Evening it grows old and dies But this is more to be wonder'd at in that winged Creature that it makes no less provision for one little day than if it were to live the Age of a Crow or a Raven To this little Animal the Life of Man is most fitly to be compar'd It inhabits by the River of gliding Time But more fleet than either Bird or Arrow And often only one day determines all its Pomp oft-times an Hour and as often a Moment Wherefore then
never unprepar'd but meets thee at every turn But when only Death is enough for one Man to desire wherefore before the last Death do so many Deaths assassinate miserable Man so that the Question may not be ask'd in vain If all my Life makes but one little drop Why then so many Death 's my Course to stop Hear St. Bernard Let the continual Meditation of Death be thy chief Philosophy And therefore variety of Death disturbs thee Whatever happens to others saith St. Bernard may happen to thee because thou art a Man A Man of Earth Clay out of Clay Of Earth thou art by the Earth thou livest and out of the Earth shalt thoâ— return when that day comes that often comes and perhaps may come this day Certain it is because thou shalt die though it be uncertain when or how or where Because Death expects thee every where if thou beest wise expect that every where 'T is the saying of Annaeus Uncertain it is saith he in what place Death may expect thee therefore do thou expect Death in every place Sect. 16. Death is at home to every Man VVE trifle and at distance think the Ill While in our Bowels Death lyes lurking still For in the Moment of our Birth-day Morn That moment Life and Death conjoin'd were Born And of that Thread with which our Lives we measure Our Thievish hours still make a rapid seizure Insensibly we die so Lamps expire When wanting Oyl to feed the greedy Fire Though living still yet Death is then so nigh That oft-times as we speak we speaking die There is a Fish in the Northern Ocean near Muscovy which is called Mort. This Monster of the Sea has very great Teeth so that as Cardanus relates the Handles of Swords are made of the Teeth Every one of our Bodies is a Pond O Mortals wherein we nourish this Fish called Mort and therefore not to be sought at such a distance from us Every Mans Death is at home Sect. 17. Death Inexorable THough Rocks be deaf and blind be Tygers rage Though furious War'gainst Man the Billows wage Morsels will Tygers tame and the soft Gale Of Western Winds upon the Waves prevail But fier cer than the Waves or Tygers Rage Deaths untam'd Fury no Prayers can asswage The Parcae to whose Distaffs Spindles Shears the Ancients committed all the power of Life and Death are inexorable not to be mov'd by all the Supplication in the World For when The Parce in their Order come Beyond command there 's no delay No putting off th' Appointed Day There 's no beseeching those cruel Spinstresses So precisely do they observe their day prefixed According to this Conception Painters and other Artificers describe the Triumpher over all Human kind For they Picture him without Ears as not hearing the Prayers of any blind also as not moved with the Tears of any He is Painted without a Tongue or Lips that Men should not think to receive the least word of Comfort from him He is Painted without Flesh to shew that he wants all sense of Humanity Only his Nerve Arteries and Muscles his Bow and Arrows his Darts and Stings remain behind to strike poor miserable Mortals And surely then if ever he shewed his rage and insulted over the World when he assailed Christ himself the Son of God the Author of Life at what time the very Rocks wept the Earth trembled the Stars bewailed the Sun grew pale and Angels mourned acting a dismal Tragedy upon the Life of Life it self Whoever thou art if thou art a Man Death will be inexorable to thee Therefore be mindful of Death the Hour flies from thence my admonition Therefore is every day to be reckoned as thy last and as the first of Eternity Sect. 18. Most certain Death is most uncertain WHat more certain in Human things than Death St. Bernard exclaims What more uncertain than the Hour of Death It sits at the Doors of old Men and lyes in ambush for the young Therefore boast not of to Morrow not knowing what to Morrow will bring forth This the Venunian Lyrick was not ignorant of Who knows whether the Gods to this days sum Will add to Morrow though but just to come Most perspicuously saith St. James the Apostle Go too now ye that say to day or to morrow we will go into such a City and continue there a year â—nd buy and sell and get gain whereas ye know â—ot what shall be on the morrow For what is â—our Life It is even a Vapour that appeareth for â— little time and then vanisheth away Whereas â—e ought to say If the Lord will we shall live and â—o this or that We shall all go all all for we all die and â—â—k into the Earth like Water that never returns â—either canst thou be ignorant that thou art so beâ—tten as to remember that there is a Law set at â—e same time by the Nature of all things both for â—ceiving and restoring thy breach And as no â—an dies that has not lived so no man lives that â—ll not die Though when he shall die is uncerâ—â— And therefore Christ stirring us up by a â—st faithful Exhortation Take ye heed watch â—d pray for ye know not when the time is And â—n repeating the same again VVatch ye therefore â—h he for ye know not when the Master of the â—â—e cometâ— at evening or at midnighe or at the Cockcrowing or in the Morning lest coming suddenly he find you And what I say unto you I say unto you all VVatch. Sect. 19. Death to many sudden to all unlook't for VVHO will not stand upon his guard against the Efforts of Death that threatens us every Hour who has appointed no time when he intends to meets us He creeps flies leaps upon us with a tacit motion a stealing pace making no signs before hand without any cause without any caution in sickness in health in danger in security so that there is nothing sacred or safe from his clutches Sound and merry was Tarquin when he was choaked with a Fish-bone Healthy also was Fabius when a little Hair that he swallowed with his Milk cut the Thread of his Life A Weezel bit Aristides and in a moment of time he expired The Father of Caesar the Dictator rose well out of his Bed and while he was putting on his Shoes he breathed his last The Rhodian Ambassador had pleaded his Cause in the Senate even to admiration but expired going over the Threshold of the Court-house A Grape-stone killed Anacreon the Poet and if we may believe Luciar Sophocles also Lucia the Daughter of Marcus Aurelius died with a little prick of a Needle Cn. Brebius Pamphilus being iâ— his Pretorship when he asked the time of the day of a certain youth perceived thâ— to be the last Hour of his Life The Breath of many is in haste and unexpected Joy expels it Aâ— we find it happened to Chito the Lacedemoniâ—â— and Diagâ—ras of Rhodes who embracing
their Soâ—â— that had been victors at the Olympick Games at the same time and in the same place presently expir'd Lastly Death has infinite accesses through which he breaks into our Houses Sometimes through the Windows sometimes through the Vaults sometimes through the Copings of the Wall sometimes through the Tyles and if he cannot meet with any Traytors either in the City or in the House I mean the humours of the Body Diseases Catarrhs Pleurisies and the like which the makes use of as Ministers in his Councils He â—tears up the Gates with Gunpowder Fire Water Pestilence Venom nay wild Monsters and Men themselves as bad he leaves no Engines untryed to snatch and force away our Lives Mephiboseth the Son of Saul was slain by Domestick Thieves as he was sleeping at Noon upon his Bed Fulco King of Jerusalem as he was Hunting a Hare fell from his Horle and was trampled to death by his Hoofs gave up the Ghost Josias of all the Kings of Judah David excepted for Piety Sanctimony and Liberality the chief was unexpectedly wounded with an Arrow and died in his Camp The Holy Ludovicus in the 57th year of his Age upon the African Shore in the midst of his Army the Pestilence there raging died of the Distemper Egillus King of the Goths a most excellent Prince was killed by a Mad Bull which the madder people not enduring the seveâ—ity of his Laws had let forth Malcolm the first King of Scotland after many examples of Justice while he was taking cognizance of the Actions of his Subjects by Night was on a sudden suffocated have not many gone well to Bed that have been â—ound dead in the Morning Of necessity the Soul â—â—ght to stand upon its guard Vzza a person of no small Note in Davids Lifeguard when he attempted to stay the shogging Ark as it was carry'd in Triumph to Jerusalem was presently struck from Heaven so that he died by the Ark. The hand of God arm'd a Lion out of a Wood against the Prophet that had eaten contrary to his command The sudden voice of Peter compelled Ananias and Saphira to expiate their Crime by as sudden a death whose Souls the greatest part of Divines believe to be freed from Eternal Punishment thereby But enough of Ancient Examples In the year 1559. Henry the Second King of France was slain in the midst of his Pastimes and Triumphs and in publick Joy of the people For while he Celebrated the Nuptials of his Daughter at Paris in a Tilting the Splinter of a broken Lance flew with that violence and pierced his Eye that he died immediately In the year 1491. Alphonsus the Son of John the Second King of Portugal being about Sixteen years of Age a Prince of great Hopes and Wit 〈◊〉 to Wife Isabella the Daughter of Ferdinand King of Spain whose Down was the Ample Inheritance of her Fathers Kingdoms The Nuptials were Celebrated with the preparations of six hundred Triumphs Every Plays Running Racing Tiâ—ting Banquets So much Plenty so much Luxury that the Horse-boy and Slaves glistered in Tissue But Oh immensâ— Grief hardly the seventh Month had passed wheâ—… the young Prince sporting a Horseback upon thâ—… Banks of Tagus was thrown from his Horse to thâ— ground so that his Scull was broken and 〈…〉 wounded to death He was carried to a Fisheâ—… House scarce big enough to contain him and 〈…〉 of his Followers There he lay down upon a Bed Straw and expired The King flies thither with tâ—… Queen his Mother There they behold the miseâ—â—ble Spectacle their Pomp turn'd into Lamentation the growing Youth of their Son his Vertues Wealth like Flowers on a sudden disrobed by the Northwinds blast and all to be Buried in a miserable Grave O the sudden Whirlwinds of Human Affairs O most precipitate Falls of the most constant things What shall I remember any more Basilius the Emperor was gored to death by a Hart while he was entar gled in a troublesom Bough The ancient Monument in the Camp of Ambrosius near Aeniponâ—us witnesses That a Noble Youth though under Age set Spurs to his Horse to make him leap a Ditch twenty foot broad The Horse took it but the Rider and the Horse fell by a sudden and almost the same kind of death That the Spoils of the Horse and the Garments of the Youth speak to this day But this sudden Fate is common as well to the good as to the bad neither does it argue an unhappy condition of the Soul unless any person in the Act of burning Impiety feel himself struck with the Dart of Divine Vengeance Such was the Exit of Dathan and Abiram whom the gaping Earth miserably swallowed up obstinate in their Rebellion against Moses Such was the End of those Souldiers whom for their irreverence to Elijah Heaven consumed with Balls of Fire Such was the End of the Hebrew whom the Revengers Sword pass'd thorough finding him in the Embraces of the Midianitess turning his Genial into his Funeral Bed So many Pores of the Body so many little doors for Death Death does not shew himself always near yet is he always at hand What is more stupid than to wonder that that should fall out at any time which may happen every day Our Limits are determined where the inexorable necessity of Fate has fix'd them But none of us knows how near they are prefixed So therefore let us form our Minds as if we were at the utmost extremity Let us make no delay Notes upon the first Paragraph DEath has infinite accesses So it is indeed and to what I have said I add It is reported that a certain person dreamt that he was torn by the Jaws of a Lion He rises careless of his Dream goes to Church with his Friends in the way he sees a Lion of Stone gaping that upheld a Pillar then declaring his Dream to his Companions not without Laughter Behold said he this is the Lion that tore me in the Night So saying he thrust his hand into the Lions Jaws crying to the Statue Thou hast thy Enemy now shut thy Jaws and if thou canst bite my hand He had no sooner said the word but he received a deadly wound in that place where he thought he could have no harm For at the bottom of the Lions Mouth lay a Scorpion which no sooner felt his hand but he put sorth his sting and stung the young Man to Death Are Stones thus endued with anger Where then is not Death if Lions of Stone can kill In the same manner died the young Hylas who was kill'd by a Viper that lay hid in the Mouth of a Bears resemblance in Stone What shall I mention the Child kill'd by an â—sicle dropping upon his Head from the Penthouse Of whom Martial laments in the following Verses Where next the Vipsan Pillars stands the Gate From whence the fâ—lling Rain wets Cloak and Hat A Child was passing by when strange to tell Vpon his Throat a frozen drop
Send me thy Head Whoever thou art King or Caesar when the Emperor of Heaven sends thee his black Letters there 's no resisting no excuse no deprecation will serve ` T is in vain to fly or delay the Sentence is decreed Therefore do this and trample upon necessity What thou shouldst be compelled to do against thy will that do of thy own accord Send thy Head not to a Tyrant but to a Father not to a Man but to God Make no delay but be willing to die For why should not the Will prevent Necessity ` T is the part of Necessity to submit but of Vertue to be willing Sect. 27. Every Day is to be observed PLatonius in Stobelas ` T is not enough saith he to spend the present day well unless thou spendest it so as if it were to be thy last The last day lyes hid that all days may be observed alike But thou wilt say these Contemplations upon Death are sâ—d things and do but hasten Death Thou art deceived the Wise Man calmly meditates upon it no otherwise than he beholds the Winds and rhe Sails of a Ship as the Instruments that bring him into the Haven This is our Folly and Error altogether We are willing to be tossed by the Waves and Billows yet fear the place whither Nature and reason carries us From Nature we know We are all carried to the same place The Glass of all Men runs But if we look at reason who that enjoys it can deny the Argument What is here but tumbling and tossing Cares Miseries Griefs of Body and Mind What dost thou fear Behold the Port. But indeed as they who are Imprisoned would escape and often might unless the Keeper kept the Door lockt so here that Jailor hinders us call Love of Life He is to be repelled and that he may be so we are to think full often upon that which is but once to be suffered And because the last Day is uncertain and unknown let every day be suspected Hereby thy Mind will be the more Couragious thy Life the more Correct more Gladfom and free from Care for what can terrifie or disturb him Whom of all fears that fear most Terrible The fear of instant Death can never quell The Dart foreseen does less harm Death frequently meditated upon strikes with less force Sect. 28. The Coffin the last Comfort of our Pride ABraham that great Person when he by the command of God had been forced as a Pilgrim to war der from place to place minded nothing more than the Purchase of a Burying-place That he would have to be so surely his own that he might possess it by all the Right and Law imaginable For this reason he paid down the Money demanded of the Seller Currant Money among the Merchants Nor was it enough for him that the Purchase should be publickly made he required that all the Inhabitants of the Countrey should be witnesses of the Bargain Whereby that person of high Credit intimated that nothing is more a Mans Property than his Sepulchre which he may truely above any thing else call his own according to the Example of Abraham the best of Men always reckoning it among their chiefest Cares to take care of their Sepulchers The Emperor Maximilian the First three years before he died caused his Coffin made of Oak to be put up in a great Chest and carried along with him where-ever he went and provided by his VVill that his Body should be put into it without Embalming wrapt in Linnen without any Embalming or Disembowelling his Nose Mouth and Ears only being filled with Quick-lime VVhat meant that great Personage Only to have his Monument always in his sight to give him this continual Document Think upon Death that it should also farther say where dost thou amplifie and extol thy self wherefore dost thou possess so much and covet more Thee whom so many Provinces and Kingdoms will not contain a little Chest must hold But why did he put the Lime into those hollow parts Behold the Spices that Embalmed him Maximilian that thou wert great thy actions declare but this more especially before thy Death What need I call to mind the Bier of Ablavius who being Captain of the Pretorian Bands a Prince among the Courtiers of Constantine the Great an insatiable Devourer of Gold which he thought upon more than his Tomb. This Person Constantine taking by the Hand How long said he Friend shall we heap up Treasure and speaking those words with the Spear that he held in his Hand he drew out the form of a Coffin in the Dust and then proceeding though thou hadst all the Riches in the World yet after thou art dead a place or Chest no bigger than this which I have here marked out must contain thee if so large a piece of Ground do come to thy Lot Constantine was a Prophet For Ablavius being cut into Biâ—s had not a piece left big enough to be Buried The Emperor Charles the Fifth of Famous Memory most piously imitating that Maximilian whom I have mentioned long before his Death withdrew himself of his own accord from publick Affairs and having resigned his Cares to his Young and Vigorous Son shut himself up in the Monastery of St. Justus in Spain only with twelve of his Domesticks applying himself to Religious Duties He forbid himself to be called by any other Name than Charles and disclaiming with Business the Names of Caesar and Augustus contemned whatever savoured of Honourable Title This also is farther reported that long before the resignation of his Empire he caused a Sepulcher to be made him with all its Funeral Furniture which was privately carried about with him where-ever he went This he had five years by him in all places even when he Marched against the French to Millaine causing it every Night to be placed in his Chamber Some that waited on him imagine the Chest had been full of Treasure others full of Ancient Histories some thought one thing some another But Caesar well knowing what it contained and wherefore he carried it about smiling said that he carried it with him for the use of a thing which was most dear to him in the World Thus Charles continually thought upon Death and every day could say I have lived rising every day to Heavenly Gain Many others have happily imitated Charles the Emperor who have been used twice every day to contemplate their Coffins the Monument of their Death Genâ—bald Bishop of Laudanum lay in a Bed made like a Coffin for seven years together all which time he lived a most severe Life Ida a Woman of applauded Sanctity long before her Death caused her Coffin to be made which twice a day she filled full of Bread and Meat which she twice a day gave liberally to the Poor The Study of Vertue is the best preparation for Death No Death can defile Vertue He easily contemns all things who always meditates upon this that he is to die Sect. 29. What
is Life IT is a Flower a Smoak a Shadow the Shadow of a Shadow A Bubble Dust Froth Dew a Drop It is Ice the Rainbow a wasted Torch a Bag with holes in it a ruinous House treacherous Ashes a Spring day a most inconstant April one twang of a Harp a broken Bucket the Wheel of a Well a Spiders VVeb a little drop of the Sea a slender Stalk a Solstitial Plant a short Fable a shooting Spark a little Cloud a Bladder full of VVind a Doves Neck glistering in the Sun Life is a thin Glass a tender Leaf a fine Silk Thread a Golden Apple rotten within If a shadow be nothing say whar is the Dream of a shadow A thousand such like things may Humane Life be compared to To me they seem to have spoken most truely who call Life the shortest Dream of a shadow VVe will abbreviate the Business Life is A Dream a Bubble Ice a Flower and Glass A Fable Ashes and the fading Grass A Shadow a small Point a Voice a Sound A blast of VVind at length 't is nothing found Poor miserable Mortals what Riches do we seem to heap what Honours do we invest our selves withal what Pleasures do we seem to enjoy yet all these are but a Dream how short and how vain They have slept out their sleep and all the Men whose hands were mighty have found nothing O Men you dreamt that you were happy and blessed but of all those things which ye had which ye hoped for what do ye retain These were the Dreams of those that waked and the meer Toys of Dreamers Now punishment opens your Eyes that Sin shut before Life therefore what is it I will tell ye in short The time of Humane Life is a Point Nature Inconstancy Sense Obscurity The whole Body a composure easily corrupted The Mind a Rover Honour Smoak Riches Thorns Pleasures Poyson And in a word all things pertaining to the Body a River all things belonging to the Mind a Dream Life is a warfare and the Habitation of a Stranger in a Forreign Land the Shop of innumerable Misâ—ries Fame after Death Oblivion According to Ausonius How wonder Men should die the Hours decay Ma ble and Fame it self to Death give way Before Death to compleat thy days in Vertue is the Noblest Designs Sect. 30. Life a Mimick ALL Life is a Comedy VVe are the Actors One plays a King another a Beggar One takes upon him the Person of a Priâ—ce another of a Physician another of a Husbandman VVhatever part God has imposed upon us that we ought decenâ—ly to perform Neither does the praise consist in this for thee to act an Emperor or a Duke VVhatever part thou acts thou shalt win applause so thou performedst it well VVhich is the seasonable admonition of Epictetus Remember saith he that the Actor is to be the Actor of such a part as the Composer pleases If he would have thee act a Beggaâ— be sure to represent that person ingeniously So do iâ— thou art to act a Lame person a Prince of a Plebeian This is thy Duty to play thy part well but it is the business of another to chuse it Augustus the Emperor the last day of his Life asked his Friends that were about him whether he seemed to them to have acted the play of Life well Adding this little Clause if so give me your applause Seneca most admirably concerning this Comedy of Life I must often saith he use this Example For this Mimicry of Life is by no Simile better Expressed which has assigned us those parts which through our fault and ignorance we act amiss Laertius in Leno faith that a wise Man is like a good Actor who whether he be to represent the Person of Thersites or Agamemnon doth both well Therefore we must not take notice what we now are but what we are to be when we have put off our Vizards and our Habits Nor matters it whether we take up the part of the first or last Actor so we act well Sect. 31. The Type of Humane Life OLD Balaam propounded to Jehosaphat the King the deceitful Joys of Humane Life A certain Person saith he flies from a Unicorn which is a fierce Creature in his flight he is ready to tumble into a deep Ditch but as he is tumbling catches â—old of a Tree which preserves him from the fall VVhile he clings to the Tree contemning his past danger he sees two Mice the one white the other black gnawing the Root of the Tree and now got as far as the very Pith. Then looking into the Ditch he spies at the bottom a terrible Dragon breathing Fire Lastly casting his Eyes about he spies the Heads of four Asps reaching out of the adjoyning Well At eâ—gth neglecting all these sights he perceives a small quantity of Honey distilling out of the Tree Wherefore now forgetful of the Unicorn the Mice the Dragon and the Serpents he falls to licking the sweet Honey And this said Bartaam is the Type of Humane Life The Unicorn represents Death that every where persecutes Mankind The Ditch is the World full of Calamities The Tree which we hold by is our Life confined within certain bounds The two Mice Night and Day which by little and little consume that Tree The four Asps the four Elements whose Repose being disturb presently follows a disunion of Soul and Body That Fiend and fierce Dragon represents the Jaws of Hell always open to devour us The drops of Honey signifie the filâ—hy Pleasures of this Life and the deadly sweetness of Vice Allur'd with this noxious Sweetness we neither fear Hell nor think of Heaven contented to die voluptuously Thus Barlaam to Jeâ—saphat O certain O most certain all these Sayings If we are wise we should believe every Hour the last Eternity hangs at every moment of Life Sect. 33. The Prologue of Life the Narration the Epilogue THE Prologue of Humane Life is To be Born The Narration To Grieve The Epilogue To Die The Explanations of this Oration are Moan and Tears or Joy which is worse than Weeping Most learnedly Seneca Behold saith he all Mortals There is ampâ—e and daily occasion of weeping one tedious Want calls to daily Labour another restless Ambition sollicites another is in contiâ—â—al fear for the Riches he enjoys and is tir'd with his own Wishes Another Care Another turmoiling Torments Another the continual throng of Clients This Man grieves that he has Children another that he has lost his a third that he never had any We shall want Tears before the occasion of shedding them Dost thou not see what a kind of Life Nature has promis'd us that has order'd Weeping to be the first Omen that attends our Biâ—th This is our beginning with this the Series of our Years agrees and thus we spend our Days This is that which most deserves our Tears and which they never can sufficiently wash away that none of us seriously considers that there is a
Morrow not to be or else to be elsewhere To Sickness Must I then now be sick The time is come for me to try my self The couragious Man does not shew himself either in Battel or at Sea There is a Courage also in the Bed of Sickness Shall I leave a Feaver or that me We cannot always continue together Hitherto I enjoyed Health now my business is with Sickness Sickness I know is the first Messenger of Death I believe St. Gregory for that who truly and piously The Lord knocks saith he when by the anguish of Sickness he declares the approach of Death to whom we presently open if we receive him with Affection The very Fables teach me to receive this first Messenger of Death with a contented Mind They relate how that an old Man lay sick and when Death was ready to snatch him away the sick-man desired that he would defer the fatal blow awhile till he made his Will and prepared such other things as were necessary for so long a Journey To whom Death Fâ—nd Banquet for the Grave said he couldst thou not prepare in so many Years that hast had so many warnings from me already To whom the old Man I take thy Truth to witness I never had any warning from thee To whom Death reply'd Now I find old men will lye A hundred nay a thousand times I have admonished thee when I took away not only thy equal in years but also young Men Children Infants while thou lookst and wepst But I appeal to this Truth forgetful old man did I not forewarn thee when thy Eyes grew dim thy Hair waxed grey thy Ears grew deaf all thy proud Senses defective and thy whole Body wasted These were my Messengers these knockt at thy Doors but thou wouldst not be spoken with thou wert often and daily warn'd I can stay no longer come and go along with me He ill prepares himself for Death who prepares so late To the beginning of a mortal Distemper When I consider my Life the multitude of my Sins the small number of my Deeds good God! I am pinn'd up and in streights on every side But it is better for me to fall into the hands of the Lord for his mercies are manifold than to live and multiply my years and my sins What I should be thou Lord knowest full well Perhaps I should fall from thy Graee should I live longer Death thou art at hand take me away so that I may preserve the Favour of my God or rather so that the Favour of God may preserve me which is the only thing O Christ Jesu which I beg of thee and through thee To Death Why with a slow Consumption cruel Death Dost thou dâ—prive me slowly of my Breath Such preparation needs not for my end Strike quickly then for I will ne're contend Why shouldst thou spend thy Quiver on my head When one poor single blast will blow me dead For what is man A batter'd and leaking Ship that will split with one dash without the force of a Tempest the Body of man consisting of infirm and fluid parts comely in the outward Lineaments not able to endure Cold Heat or Labour that consumes and wastes of it self fearing its own nourishment the plenty or want whereof is frequently the ruine of it to himself only a profitable and vitious nourishment nicely to be looked after and preserved A life enjoyed at pleasure liable to a thousand Diseases and without Diseases devour'd by it self Do we admire at this once dying wherein thou mayst find private and concealed Deaâ—hs His smell his taste his weariness his watching the humours of his Body his meat and drink to man are deadly To Christ I would not die but live he seeks to live That in thy love O Christ to die doth strive I do not stand in fear of those things which thou O God dost appoint for me I follow thee O merciful Father I follow thee And wherefore should I refuse when thou callest me nearer to thee 'T is much better for me to be dissolved and be with Christ This is that which I desire For Christ is life to me and Death is gain Sect. 3. An Antidote against Grief WHerefore art thou troubled wherefore art thou perplexed Thou art in the hand of God and he takes care of thee But thou art afflicted and sick What evil can that be which proceeds from the Fountain of Goodnsss God would have thee to be his own and therefore shuts thee up and retains thee within the Lattices of Sicknesâ— least thou shouldst go astray from Heaven A little Bird weary of the Cage desires liberty but while it is in the Cage is both lov'd and fed by its Master While she is at liberty who can believe her free from the Fowler or from the Snare Thus believe me it is a great thing to be the Captive of the Lord thy God it is to be lookt upon as a great Favour to be bound a little while to be cut and wounded by â—â—m that will spare thee to Eternity Sect. 4. Not always Draughts of Sweetness GOD sometimes O sick Man gives the Cups of bitterness thou drankst the sweet Liquor while thou wert in health VVhy dost thou make Faces why dost thou refuse the Cup Think upon that of Job Shall we receive good at the hand of God and shall we not receive evil Ingrateful Mortals we know not the Benefits we receive but by losing them Thou wilt be a good Valuer of lost Health for the future Thou mayst remember also that when thou wert in health thou didst often recreate thy self beyond the bounds of Sobriety Now therefore let me perswade thee chearfully to take this bitter Cup and bear this punishment imposed upon thee for thy former Ryots Formerly at at the Latin Festivals when the Chariot-Drivers strove for Victory they that overcame drank Wormwood Do thou now drink that thou mayst overcome He undeservedly Metheglin sips That to the bitter will not lay his lips Sect. 5. The contempt of Death is a Christian Generosity NO Man ever govern'd his Life well but he that contemned it VVe are not so silly but that we understand we must one day die yet when Death approaches we hang back we tremble we lament But would not he appear to thee a very Fool that should weep because he had not lived a thousand years before These things are well coupled thou neither wert nor will be thou art ordain'd for that point of time wherein thou liv'st with that thou mayst extend how far wouldst thou prolong Why weepest thou what is it thou wouldst have thou losest thy labour Thou shalt go thither whither all things created go What is there that thou canst call a Novelty Thou wert born under this Law This hapned to thy Father to thy Ancestors to all before thee and will happen to all that come after thee It is established and decreed Death seizes upon all we are born to die Consider in thy
Will AS there is nothing more easie for the healthy for the sick or for dying persons to do so there is nothing more profitable than to will what God will This is to be practised Day and Night Morning Noon and Evening perpetually constantly by Sick and Healthy and by all Men. Epictetus was a most wise Doctor in this by the bare instructions of Nature I think that better saith he what God will have done than what I my self I wait upon him as a Servant I desire what he desires I wish for what he wishes Whatever his will is that is mine And that he may shew the manner how in all Humane Affairs the will of God is to be followed adding this Moreover Always faith he I chuse to will that which is done For whatever is done sin excepted is done by the will of God For which reason this most wise Philosopher admonishing every Man never require that those things which are done should be done according to thy Disposal But if thou art wise be content that things are done as they are He that accommodates himself to necessity is wise and is privy to the Humane Mysteries Epictetus discoursing more affirmatively of conforming the will of Man to the Divine Will I should desire saith he to be seized by death employed in no other business than in curing my will that being free from trouble and impediment I might say to Godâ— Have I ever violated thy Precepts Have I misapplied the parts which thou gavest me Have I ever accused thee Have I ever found fault with thy Government I fell sick because it was thy will Others fell sick but I willingly It was thy will I should be poor I was content I never was in command because it was thy Will I never for that reason coveted or sought after Honour Didst thou ever see me the sadder for this Did I ever approach thee with a Countenance chearful Prepared to obey whatever thou commandest Wouldest thou have me abandon the Gaiety of Masks I am gon And I return thee most hearty thanks that thou wiâ—t be pleased to admit me to thy Enterludes to behold thy Works and understand thy manner and order of Government Let such a Death as this seize upon me either Thinking VVriting or Reading O Heavens How like a Christian how like a Wise Man how like a Divine Person What do we do O Christians What shame possesses us if we blush not at these things We are Brute Beasts yea Stones and Rocks if our Sences return not to us upon this bright and resplendent Information of Nature But let the Rebels to Divine Will hearken let them hear and answer to Epictetus requiring from them nothing but what is â—ust Shew me saith he any one who is sick and happy in danger and happy that dies and is blessed Shew me saith he a Mind that is of Gods Mind one that never acouses God nor Men finds fault with nothing that befalls him who is in wrath with no Man who envies no Man then shew me the person who of a Man desires to become a God Certainly it may be done by this Conjunction of wills Therefore let not the sick person refuse to be wise with the same Epictetus And let him say Carry me O God and thy Divine Will whither I am by thee appointed For I will follow cheerfully For if I obstinately and wickedly hang back I shall be compelled to follow Therefore if it be the will of God let it be done Therefore let us in all things in Sickness in Death submit to the Will of God or let us confess our Antipathy and Aversion against all that is good and right He desires to be wicked who for the nonce refused to be good Sect. 28. Despair to be prevented THere is nothing more dangerous than despair nor can the Enemy of Salvation find out any thing worse for Man For all other things are mitigated by their own Cures This is the chiefest and the last of Mischiess so that when it oppresses the Departing Soul there is no room for any remedy Therefore is it always especially in the end more vehemently to be withstood because it then presses on with greater force and there is no delaying such Councils as are fit to be taken for thy Salvation The neglect of the last Hour is altogether irreparable He shall never rise again whose fall is deadly there Therefore at length awake O sick Man 't is better never wake till the Evening What is ill delayed is worse omitted Lift up thy Eyes to Heaven the Breast of thy Crucified Lord is always open his Embraces always expanded his Wounds always prepared to health Neither is there any necessity of long Prayers Repent that thou hast been in an Error and thy desire possibly is granted Say from thy Heart I have sinned Thou maist hope God is propitious to thee Promise amendment and thou maist obtain pardon There is no sin of Man so great but the Mercy of God is above it Hope for this Hope maketh nâ—t ashâ—med The Lord is loving unto every Man and his Mercy is over all his Works Here the Lord himself Is my hand shortened that it might not help or have I not power to deliver But we are for the most part altogether deceived Fervent in sin after sin committed cold We exult in sin despair when we remember our sins Many sin out of hopes of pardon Both bad but this latter far worse Therefore cast away that fatal burthen of sin There is one who being sought to will take it from thy Shoulders who has taken greater burthens from others to whom there is nothing hard or difficult Only do thou make no delay And though there be no excuse for a slothful delay yet a late amendment is not without commendation It is better to repent late than never Therefore take to thy self Courage and Breath a few Tears will extinguish the Flames of Hell An humble and a contrite Heart God will not despise Sect. 29. The hope of better Life mitigates our Miseries VVIth Seneca I demand of thee O my sick Friend why dost thou wonder at thy Miseries Thou art Born therefore that thou shouldst lose that thou shouldst perish that thou shouldst hope that thou shouldst fear that thou shouldst disquiet others and thy self too that thou shouldst fear and wish for death and which is more that thou shouldst never know thy condition nor when thou wert safe Besides that every thing of future is uncertain only that we are certain to decay for the worse the Journey to Heaven is more easie when we have dismissed our Thoughts from worldly Conversation For so they become lighter and freer from Dregs Great Genius's never covet a long stay in the Body they long to be gone they hardly brook these narrow they desire to wander through sublimity and take a prospect from above of things below Therefore it is that Plato cries out The Soul of a wise Man always
to die no otherwise than standing In the year 1605 at Vienna the Night before Christmas day a Souldier standing Sentinel in a small wooden House was frozen to death in the Morning he was found standing but not watching for he had finished the VVatch of the Night and of his Life both together In the same manner died another who was frozen to death and had done Living before he had done Riding for the Horse knowing the way carried his Master to Constance into his publick Quarters very faithfully Q. Curtius testifies that some of Alexanders Souldiers were frozen to death against the Trunks of Trees and were found not only as if they had been living but as if they had been talking together being all in the same posture as death seized them VVe read that Leodeganius the Martyr having his Head cut off raised himself upright and stood immoveable for above an Hour Peter also the Martyr being upon his Knees yet kneeled upright after his Head was off In the times of Dioclesian and Maximilian Vrsus and Victor the Martyrs after their Heads were cut off walked with them a good way in their Hands And so did not only die standing but stood after they were dead Thus it becomes a Christian to die standing and a dying Christian must stand and fight he stands and fights well who being supported by God fears not to die Sect. 12. Some dead before death ' T VVas a wise saying of Alexandridas That we should die before we are compelled to die St. Paul makes this Aâ—â—everation I die daily Gregory the Great describing his own condition Me faith â—e bitterness of Mind and continual trouble and pains of the Gout so violenly afflict that my Body is as it were like a dried Carkass in the Sepulcher so that I am not able to rise out of my Bed Cosmo de Medici lying at the point of death and being ask'd by his Wife why he shut his Eyes so especially when he was awake made answer I desire so to accustom them that they may not take it ill to be always closed 'T is the best way of dying then to shut the Eyes when any Allurement of pleasure assails them O shut thy Eyes and so die that thou maist not always die whoever thou art that lovest Integrity Most wisely Seneca Councels Lucilicus Endeavour this before the day of thy death that thy Vices may die before thee Sect. 13. Of those that have been Buried by themselves PAcuvius Tiherius Caesar's Procurator in Syria so largely endulged himself every day to Drinking and Gluttony in that manner that he was carried from his Dining-room into his Bed-chamber in the midst of the Applauses and Symptoms of his Domestick Servants that all the way sang to him after the manner of a Funeral Dirge Vixit vixit He hath lived he hath lived what was this but every day to cause himself to be carried forth and buried Of whom most excellently Seneca What â—aith he this Man did out of an evil Conscience let us perform with a good Conscience and going to sleep let us chearfully sing vixi I have lived if God add to morrow to our Lives let us gladly accept of it he is the most happy and the most secure enjoyer of himself who without any sollicitude expects to Morrow Labienus who furiously Satyriz'd upon all Men and was therefore called Rabienus so far hated that all his Books were burnt this Labienus could not brook nor would survive the Funerals of his Will but caused himself to be carried into the Monument of his Predecessors and there to be shut up Nor did he only put an end to his Life but Buried himself alive But more to be admir'd was he who being buried alive was unburied when dead Storax a Neopolitan a Man some few years since of great Wealth delicate and proud who being Keeper of the publick Stores of Provision when he had been tardy in his Office drew the fury of the samished Multitude upon him he seeking for refuge hid himself in the Sepulcher of St. Austin where being fonnd at length and stoned to Death he was prosecuted with that rage that the people tore his Flesh bit from bit and threw his broken Bones about the Streets which produced this Epitaph upon him Storax who living in a Tomb lay hid Yet wanted strange to tell a Tomb when dead Albertus Magnus the wonder of his Age having resigned his Miter of Ratispine returned to Cologne to the Learned Poverty of his Order There he lost the remembrance almost of every thing as had been foretold him Yet was he not so forgetful but that he remembered every day to approach the place of his Burial where he constantly said his Prayers for himself as if he had been Buried S. Severus Governour of Ravenna entered into his Monument alive and placing himself between his Daughter and his Wife which had been dead some years before expir'd upon the place Macarius the Roman stood three years Buried up to the Neck in Earth Philotomus a Presbyter of Galatia lived six years among the Sepulchers of the dead that he might overcome the fear of Death Philemon of Laodicea as Suidas testifies the Disciple of Timocrates the Philosopher and Master of Aristides in the Six and Fiftieth year of his Age threw himself in a Sepulcher having almost starved himself to death to ease the pains of the Gout And when his Friends and Relations bemoan'd him and endeavoured to perswade him to come out of the Sepulcher Give me said he another Body and I will rise But the next is an Example of more Piety Two Anchorites lived in the Pterugian Rock near the River one of which grown old and dying was Buried in the Mountain by his Companion Some few days after the Disciple of the Old Man deceased going to a Countreyman that was at Plough in the bottom Do me but one kindness Brother said he take thy Spade and Mattock and follow me Being come where the old Man lay Buried the Anchorite shewed the Countreyman the Grave And having so done Dig said he here I desire thee while I pray in the mean time When the Grave was digged and that the Anchorite had finished his Prayers embracing the old Man Pray for me said he Brother and throwing himself alive upon his Master thus Buried by himself he gave up the Ghost These things may be admired but not imitated unless the Holy St. Paul intimates You are dead saith he and your Life is hidden with Christ in God Most Excellent is that Admonition of the Philosophers Live as it were lying hid For he lives well that absconds himself well Such a one is honestly buried by himself and to his great Advantage Who too much known to all men dyes unknown to himself He dies most quietly who ever buries himself alive in that manner Sect. 14. Considerations upon the Sepulchre The next third Season within Plithia's Walls Will bring me to my longed for Funerals THus Socrates
none or very few Signs of Safety or Security What do all these things Admonish us but only this Remember O man that thou art a man think upon Eternity to which thou art hastening Go to prepare thy self thou art called to that Tribunal of God as thou didst live shalt thou be judged Sect. â—o What Answer is to be given to the Messenger of Death SAint Ambrose having received the News of his Death when his Friends bewailed him and begg'd of God to grant him a longer space of Life I have not lived as to be ashamed to lieve among you neither do I fâ—â—r to die because we have a graciâ—us God Saint Austin nothing troubled at the News of his Death He never shall be great saith he who thinks it strange that Stones and Wood fall and that Mortals die Saint Chrysostom a little before his Death in Exile wrote to Innocentius We have been these three Years in Banishment exposed to Peâ—â—ilence Famine continual Iucursions unspeakable Solitude and continual Death But when he was ready to give up the ghost He cryed out aloud Glory be to thee â—O God â—or all things Let a dying Christian imitate these most holy Persons and repeat these Sayings often to himself Thanks be to God Glory be to thee O God for all things I have watcht long enough among thornâ— Labour'd long enough in Storms Now because I see the end of my Watching and my Labour Thanks be to God Glory be to God for all things For Life is tedious Death a certain gain Sect. 21. Death is better than a sorrowful Life IT is better once to Die than to be always Dying We daily Die we have lost â—â—â— Childhood our Youth is gone All our Time even to Yesterday is slid away These things Gregory Nazianzene comprehending in a few words There is no good among men with which there is not something of evil mixt Riches are a Snare Poverty a Fetter Honour a meer Dream Empire dangerous Subjection troublesom Youth is the Summer of Life Grey hairs the Sun-set of Life Matrimony a Bond Children the growing Crop of Care Fulness breeds Petulance Want begets Impatience Whatever we behold in this World is like the World in a perpetual motion Whatever seemed stable is now doubtful 〈…〉 with the perpetual volubility of Day-night 〈…〉 Diseases Sorrows Pleasures and Calamities Death is most certain Elegantly St. Austin Death saith he is only certain all things else uncertain A Child once Conceived perhaps is born perhaps not but perishes in Abortion If he be born perhaps he grows up perhaps not perhaps he grows old perhaps not Peradventure he shall be Rich peradventure Poor perhaps he shall attain to Honour peradventure live Contemned perhaps he shall have Children it may be not perhaps he shall die in his Bed it may be slain in the Field But who can say perhaps he shall die perhaps not The first Book of Maccabees thus describes the Death of Alexander Then he fell sick and when he perceived that he should die Alexander had wished for several Worlds in hopes of Victory and thought with himself that he had performed Atchievements that deserved Eternal Annals Nevertheless after so many and such great Victories overcome at length he fell not only into his Bed but into his Tomb contented with a small Coffin Peter Alfonsus reports That several Philosophers flockt together and variously descaâ—ted upon the King â— Death One there was that said Behold now four Yards of Ground is enough for him whom the spacious Earth could not comprehend before Another added Yesterday could Alexander save whom he pleas'd from Death to Day he cannot free himself Another viewing the Golden Coffin of the Deceased Yesterday said he Alexander heaped up a Treasure of Gold now Gold makes a Treasure of Alexander This was their Learned Contention yet all ended in this Then he fell sick and died Thus forgetful of our selves what Mountains do we raise to our selves in Thought We revolve in our Minds Immortal I wish they were Heavenly Things whilst Death surprizes us in the midst of our vast Undertakings and that which we call Old Age is but the Circuit of a few Years Wherefore do we trust to Death Behold through what slight Occasions we lose our Lives Our Food our Moisture our Watchings our Sleep are unwholesome to us without their due measure A small hurt of a Toe a light pain of the Ear a Worm in the Tooth make way for Death The little Body of Man is weak frail subject to Diseases this Air these Winds those Waters offend him therefore let us believe the Son of Syras Death is better than â— bitter Life and Eternal Rest better than continual Sickness So that it is much better to be an Inhabitant on Earth than a Pilgrim in Heaven Sect. 22. The Happiness of Death BLessed are the dead that die in the Lord even so saith the Spirit that they may rest from their â—â—bours and their works follow them To die in the â—â—rd is the same thing as to die a Servant of the â—â—rd as the Scripture speaks concerning Moses Moses my Servant is dead As if God had said saith Cajetan Though he were once a Sinner and was not then my Servant nevertheless he died my Servant He so died that whatever he was or whatever he did was mine for a Servant wholly belongs to the Master And let such a Servant of the Lord sing that Song of Simeon at his death Lord now let thy Servant depart in peace according to thy word Altogether in peace and that Eternal in the beginning whereof all the Warfare of good men is at an end never more to be rekindl'd For such Servants of God die in the Lord who dying rest in the Besom of God and so resting sweetly sleep in death Thus Stephen among so many Showers of Stones in such in the midst of the Tumult and Dinn of the Enraged Multitude slept in the Lord. Thus Moses the Servant of the Lord died by the command of God Thrice happy and blessed are such that never more shall be miserable The death of the Just faith St. Bernard is good because of its Rest better because of its Novelty best of all by reason of its Security Blessed and again thrice blessed are such for their Works follow them They follow them as Children follow their Parents as Servants follow their Masters as Scholars follow their Teacher and Souldiers their Captain They follow them to the Tribunal of God to the Court of Heaven as Peers follow their Prince whither these Noble Servants are only admitted Sect. 23. The Farewel of a dying Person to the living which are to go the same way THere are many things of which it behoves me to Repent of Vertue often neglected and Time ill spent How much did it become me to have been more patient more submissive more studious of daily Death How small a Spark of Divine Love did glow in me Pity me O God pity me
Lord Jesu Christ remember not our old Sins but have mercy upon us and that soon for we are come to great misery Psal 79. 8. Sweet Lord Jesu Christ for thy glories sake and for the Effectual Vertues sake of thy Sufferings cause me to be written down among the number of thy Elect. Enter not into judgment with thy Servant O Lord for there is no Man righteous in thy sight I worship thee O Christ I bless thee because thou hast redeemed the World by thy Sufferings Saviour of the World save me who by thy Cross and Blood hast redeemed me O most merciful Jesu I beseech thee that with thy precious Blood which thou didst shed for Sinners that thou wouldst wash away all my iniquities O Blood of Christ purifie me let the Body of Christ save me let the Water from Christs side wash me let the Passion of Christ comfort me O kind Jesu hear me hide me between thy Wounds Permit me not O merciful Jesu to be separated from thee in this my Hour of death call me command me to come to thee that I together with thy Saints may praise thee to all Eternity Cast me not from thy Countenance nor take thy Holy Spirit from me Sect. 40. At the Moment of Death NOW Lord according to thy good pleasure deal mercifully by me and command my Spirit to be received in peace Sound into the Ears of my Mind those sweet words this day thou shalt be with me in Paradise Now let thy Servant depart in peace because mine Eyes have seen thy Salvation O Jesu Jesu Jesu permit me to enter into the number of thy Elect. O Jesu Son of David have mercy upon me O Lord Jesu make haste to help me O Lord Jesu receive my Soul Sect. 41. The true Confidence of a Dying Person in God HEre I confidently aver with St. Bernard Let another pretend to Merit let him boast of enduring the heat and burthen of the day my desire is to adhere to God and to put my hope in the Lord. And though I am conscious to my self that such was the naughtiness of my pass'd Lise that I deserve to be forsaken of God yet will I not cease to relye upon his Immense Goodness and to hope that as hitherto his most Holy Grace has afforded me strength to endure all things so the same will still uphold me and enable me to finish my course Therefore this one thing I beg of thee O God that thou wilt never suffer me to distrust of thy Goodness though I know my self to be weak and miserable Yea though I should perceive my self in that Terror and Consternation ready to fail like St. Peter upon one blast of Wind let me remember him let me call upon Christ Lord make me whole Then O then shalt thou stretch for h thy Hand and save me stom sinking But if thou sufferest me to go farther yet with Peter to run headlong into denial then such is my hope that thou wilt look upon me with an Eye of Mercy and Compassion as thou lookest upon Peter and grant me a new Confirmation of Eternity This I am certain of that unless the fault be mine the Lord will not forsake me I acknowledge that saying of St. Austin God may save some without good works because he is Good but he condemns none but for their evil works because he is Just And therefore I commit my self to him with a full hope and confidence in him If he suffer me to perish for my Sins yet his Justice shall be magnified in me Yet I hope and most certainly hope that his most merciful Goodness will most faithfully preserve my Soul so that his Mercy rather than his Justice shall be praised in me Nothing can happen to me against the will of God Whatever he pleases to whom ever it seem ill is still the best to me VVhatever pleases thee that will I that will I O God Sect. 42. The Last Words of Dying Persons AVgustus the Emperor dy'd with these words in his Mouth Live mindful of our Nuptial Knot and so farewel How much more holilv would these Christians do that direct their last words to the Beginning and Creator of all things Dyonisius the Areopagite being condemned to lose his Head with a Christian Generosity contemning the Reproaches of the Spectators Let the last words of my Lord upon the Cross said he be mine in this World Father into thy Hands I commend my Spirit Basil the Great lying at the last period of Life after he had piously instructed his own Friends breathed out his Soul with these last words Lord into thy Hands I commend my Spirit St. Bernard upon his Death-bed Oh Christian said he despair not of this Infirmity Christ has taught thee what thou oughtest to say in all the dangers of death whom to fly to whom to invoke in whom to hope Therefore do thou so behave thy self that at the hour of death thou maist be able to say In thee Lord have I trusted let me not be confounded to Eternity Therefore let the last words of a dying Person be directed to God All his Prayers Wishes Desires and last Hopes must ever tend to him Let the dying Person say from the bottom of his Heart To thee Lord I turn my face to thee I direct my Eyes Sect. 46. Let the dying Person imitate the Penitent Thief in Golgotha Lord remenber me when thou comest into thy Kingdom Happy Thief who in the School of Christ had learnt more in three Hours than the Unhappy Iscariot in three years Lord God! How great is the Abyss of thy Judgments Thy Friends and Kindred are silent thy Disciples forsake thee the Angels appear noâ— Where are those thousands fed by this Crucified Lord Who of all that multitude speaks one word for so great a Benefactor Yet the Thief against his Companion pleads the Cause of Christ and justifies his Innocency take off all Scandals from him and convicts the Multitude of Murther Nor was the Son of God asham'd of such an Advocate but rather applauded him Nor was the happy Rhetorician wanting in his Cause But we truly said he are righteously punished for we receive according to our deeds but this Man hath done nothing amiss Oh how truely may I say the same of my self I justly now dye I receive according to my Deeds but my God and my Lord did nothing that he should dye and dye in so much Torment And therefore may I truely use this Prayer Lord remember me because thou art come into thy Kingdom And because thou art now in thy Kingdom look upon me weeping in this Exile and admit me going hence into thy Kingdom This I beg of thee for the sake of thy Scourgings thy Thorns thy Cross and through thy Torments and thy Death Therefore what remains but for me to throw my Soul into his Bosom who alone considers its Pains and Sufferings He knows what conduces to the Salvation of Souls I wait for thy Salvation
his Conversion declaring the Christian Faith to be the only means of Salvation declaring that he was ready to die for the same which accordingly he did they being both Beheaded at the same time As for the Body of our Apostle it being Interred near Jerusalem was from thence brought into Spain and there said to do many Miracles but what Credit is to be given to that I leave to the Reader 's Judgment The Death of St. JOHN HE died said the Arabian as Kirsten has it in the Lives of the Four Evangelists in the expectation of his blessedness from which he infers that he died peaceably and not a violent Death although Theophylact and others do conceive that he died a Martyr Many there are likewise who have cherished a fond Opinion that he never died but rather that sleeps in his Grave alluding to the words of our Saviour upon Peter's enquiry If I will that he tarry till I come what is that to thee John 21. 23. Others say that having commanded his Grave to be dug he went into it and ordered such as went with him to fasten down a great Stone upon the same and come the next Morning and look into it which they did and found nothing there but the Grave-cloaths from which as Nicephorus relates they concluded he was Ascended he having intimated some such thing before his lying down The Death of St. PHILIP THis Apostle was seized and carried to Prison and being Sentenced he was cruelly Scourged and hanged by the Neck against a Pillar though some would have it that he was Crucified but however during the Execution such a terrible Earthquake happened that the Earth began to open so that the affrighted people cried to Heaven for Mercy upon which it instantly staied The Apostle being dead his Body was taken down by St. Barnabas his Companion in the Ministery of the Gospel at that time and Mariamne St. Philip's Sister who bore him Company in all his Travels After they had taken him down they decently Interred him and when they had confirmed the people in the Faith of Christ they departed thence The Death of St. BARTHOLOMEW HIS Sentence was to be Crucified and when the Day of Execution came he went chearfully to embrace his Death Comforting and Exhorting his Profelytes to keep stedfast in the Faith and Doctrine that they had received which was able to make them wise unto Salvation and so continued to instruct them to the last moment of his Life Several there are that affirm he was Crucified with his Head downwards and that he was fleied alive which cruel usage as Plutarch relateth was common in that Country After his Death his Body was removed to Darus a City in the Borders of Persia from thence to Beuevent in Italy and from thence to Rome The Death of St. MATTHEW the Evangelist WE find in an ancient Author that he suffered Martyrdom at Naddabar a City of Aethiopia but what kind of Death he died is not mentioned and as Dorotheus reports he was Buried at Hierapolis During his Lifetime he was a great Assertor of the true Religion a Contemner of Worldly Treasure which is evident by his leaving so gainful a Calling to follow our Saviour As for his Humility he exceeded many of his Fellows which may well be observed in his Writings where he gives them the Pre-eminency His Age at the time of his Death is not certainly known though some are of Opinion he died in the Seventy Year â— The Death of St. THOMAS THE Brachamans or Heathen Priests were so enraged against St. Thomas that they sought always to destroy the Apostle as hoping by that means to extirpate his Doctrine which by being embraced on all hands had near spoiled their Trade So that one Day when he was praying alone in a solitary place they came upon him with Stones Darts and Spears and having grievously wounded him one of them run him through the Body with a Spear His Body being taken up by his Well-willers was Buried with great Solemnity in the Church that he had built which was afterwards greatly enlarged The Death of St. JAMES HE was took up by force and thrown down from the Battlements notwithstanding which Fall He reared himself upon his Knees and prayed for them the which whilst he was doing such Villains as they had appointed for that purpose fell upon him with Clubs and Stones till one among the rest notwithstanding the entreaty of many to save his Life with a Fuller's Club beat out his Brains and by that means gave his Soul a passage to the Eternal habitations of Bliss and Joy that fade not away He died in the Ninty fourth year of his Age and Twenty four after Christ's Ascension to the grief of all good men Gregory Bishop of Tours informs us that he was buried upon Mouâ—t Olivet in a Tomb which he had caused to be erected during his Life In which â—e had buried old Simeon and Zacharias though Hegesippus will have it that he was buried near the Temple in the place where he was Martyr'd and that there being a Monument erected for him it continued there for many years after The Death of SIMEON the Zelot THE Devil that great Enemy of our Salvation stirred up the Multitude to persecute him whose barbarous rage in a short time after Crowned him with Martyrdom as not only Dorotheus and Nicephorus affirm but also expressed in the Menologies where we are informed that St. Simeon went at last into Britain and having enlightned the Minds of many with the Doctrine of the Gospel he at length was Crucified by the Infidels and buried there but as to any particular place of his Burial no mention is made Some there are who tell us that after he had Preached the Gospel in Aegypt he went to Mesopotamia where meeting with St. Jude they journeyed together into Persia where having planted the Gospel they were both Crowned with Martyrdome The Death of St. JUDE NIcephorus tells us that after all he came tâ— Edessa where Aâ—garus was Governour anâ— where the other Thaddaeus who was one of the Seventy had been before him and there perfecteâ— what was begun and having by his Preaching anâ— Miracles established the Gospel he died a peaceable and quiet Death But Dorotheus affirms thâ— he was slain at Berytus and buried there in a stately Tomb although by the General Consent of the Latin Church he went Preaching the Gospel in Persia where after he had brought many over to the Faith and established the Christian Religion there for many years he at last was for his reproving and strongly opposing Idolatrous and Diabolick Devices of the Magi by their procurement cruelly put to Death The Death of St. MATTHIAS the Apostle HE was treated with all manner of Rudeness and Inhumanity from whom for all his Pains and Labour about saving their Immortal Souls and directing them in the way to everlasting Life he was at last Marty'd by them Anno Christo 59
or as others will have it 64. The manner of his Death is uncertain though Dorotheus reports he was Martyr'd at Sebestople near the Temple of the Sun past doubt for reproving their Idolatrous Worship in Adoring the Creature instead of the Creator and was buried there Another account we have that he was seized by the Jews as a Blasphemer and after being stoned was beheaded When as the Greek Offices seconded by several Breviaries relate that he was hanged upon a Cross And farther 't is said that his Body was for a long time kept at Jerusalem and conveyed thence to Rome by Aelen Mother to Constantine the Great where some Bones said to be his are shewed with great Veneration to this day The Death of St. MARK WHilst St. Mark was intent at Divine Worship the barbarous Multitude broke in upon him and fastning Cords about his Feet dragged him through the Streets in a most inhumane manner so that his Flesh was torn off by the Cragginess of the way not being satisfied with this they cast him into a Prison near the Sea where he was comforted in his Agony by a Divine Apparition The next Morning they drew him forth till by the extream effusion of Blood his Spirits failed and he gave up the Ghost after which as Metaprastus adds they kindled a large Fire and burnt his Body the remains of which being preserved by such as he had Converted to the Christian Faith were deposited in the place where he was wont to Preach and such part of him as remained was afterward carried to Venice and there kept in a Church built to the Honour of that Evangelist being one of the stateliest Piles now extant in Europe The Death of St. LUKE SOme there are that say he died a Natural Death but Nasianzen and Polinus Bishop of Nola with some others affirm that he received the Crown of Martyrdom Nicephorus gives us this following account viz That Saint Luke coming into Greece successfully Preached the Gospel Baptizing many Converts into the Christian Faith and working many Miracles till at last a party of Infidels encouraged by their Priests whose Idolatrous Worship the Evangelist sharply reproved fell at unawares upon him and sorcibly dragged him to the place of Execution where not having a Cross in readiness they hanged him upon an Olive-Tree in the 80th Year of his Age. But certain it is that he was put to Death some affirm that his Body was at the Command of Constanâ—ine the Great or his Son Constantius brought to Constantinople and there solemnly Interred in the great Church Founded there to the Honour of the Apostles THE DEATHS OF THE Primitive Fathers The Death of IGNATIUS IGnatius was born Twelve Years before the Crucifixion of our Saviour having with his Eyes beheld him in the Flesh he being as many think one of those little Ones that our Saviour commanded his Disciples to suffer to come unto him Nay some affirm that it was he whom our Blessed Lord set in the midst of his Disciples when they contended about Superiority However he was indued with a more than ordinary Portion of the Divine Spirit and succeeded St. Peter in the Pastorship of the Church of Antioch where he laboured diligently in the Ministry of the Gospel Converting and Confirming many to the Christian Faith being a great opposer of the Heresies or Erroneous Opinions that had sprung up in the Church When the day of his Martyrdom came he chearfully said I am Gods Corn when the wild Beasts have ground me to powder with their Teeth I shall be his white Bread He suffered Martyrdom the 11th year of Trajan being as many of the Ancients affirm Torn to pieces by wild Beasts in the Theatre to make the Tyrant sport And thus ended the Life of this good Man who upon many occasions was wont to say My Love is Crucified meaning either Christ the Object of his Love or that his darling Sins and Affections to the World were Crucified and in another place he declares that he beheld the Lord after his Resurrection before he Ascended He used to say That there is nothing better than the peace of a good Conscience Of Patience Other Graces are but parts of a Christians Armour as the Shield of Faith the Sword of the Spirit c. But Patience is the Panoply or whole Armour of the Man of God The Death of POLYCARP HIS Enemies thirsted after his Blood and there upon desired the Proconsul that he might be thrown to the Beasts but he alledging the time for the Game of Beasts was past they prayed that he might be exposed to the Flames to which last he consented and thereupon the multitude led him away crying This is the Doctor of Asia the Father of the Christians the Overthrower of our Gods who hath taught many that our Gods are not to be Adored Every one of them fetching Wood from their Shops and Houses When the Pile was reared the Holy Man put off his Apparel being assisted therein by the Faithful Christians that came to take their last Farewel of him striving to touch his Body as accounting it no small Honour VVhen he was naked the Infidels offered to nail him to the Stake but he desired them to forbear saying Suffer me even as I am for he that has given me strength to come to this Fire will give me patience likewise to persevere therein without your fastening me with Nails He died Anno Christi 170. In the midst of the Fire he said this Prayer O God the Father of thy beloved Son Jesus Christ through whom we have received the Knowledge of thee O God the Creator of all things upon thee I call thee I confess to be the true God Thee I glorifie O Lord receive me and make me a Companion of the Resurrection of thy Saints through the Merits of our great High-Priest thy beloved Son Jesus Christ to whom with the Father and God the Holy Ghost be all Honour and Glory for ever Amen The Death of DIONYSIUS AREOPAGITA HE was Condemned to be Beheaded the which to put him to greater Torment was done with a blunted Sword on the top of the Mount without the City where kneeling he said with an Audible Voice O Lord God almighty thou only begotten Son and Holy Spirit O Sacred Trinity which art without beginning and in whom there is no division receive the Soul of thy Servant in peace who is put to death for thy Cause and Gospel After which he submitted his Head to the stroaks of the Executioner Suffering Anno Christi 96 and of his Age 110. The Death of JUSTIN Martyr AFter his having painfully preached the Gospel in many Countreys he came to Rome where he had many Contests with the Philosophers and Sages and was at last by the procurement of one Crescens Condemned and accordingly Beheaded Anno Christi 139. and as Epipharius has it under the Reign of Adrian some time before he Prognosticated his death So sell this Faithful
and wrote many Books against them What time he could spare from his Ministerial Function he employed in writing Commentaries and Histories until the year of his Death which was Anno 1552. The Death of Oswald Myconius AFter the Death of Oecolampadius he was made chief Pastor in Basil where voluntarily laying down his Divinity Lectures upon some grudges the University had against him he inclining to Luther's Opinion about the real presence in the Sacrament he wholly applied himself to his Pastoral Office He died Anno 1552. aged 64. The Death of George Prince of Anhalt HE was a great Divine Learned in the Law and skilful in Physick he conferred with Camerariâ—â— about the mutation of Empires their Period and Causes about Heavenly Motions and the effects of the Stars The last Act of this Prince his Life expressed his Piety using frequent Prayer for himself and all the Princes of that Family he often pondered upon these Texts God so loved the World that he gave his only begotten Son c. No Man shall take my Sheep out of my Hands Come unto â—â— all ye that are weary and heavy laden and I will give you rest He died Anno 1557. aged 47. The Death of Justus Jonas HE employed himself much in Disputations about Religion in defence of the Truth and in School Divinity Several Churches were reformed by him and committed to his charge He was a Man of an excellent Wit great Industry and Integrity of Life joined with Piety and one whom Luther and most of the famous Men of that Age highly esteemed He died Anno 1555. aged 63. The Death of John Rogers HE was hurried to Newgate On the fourth of Febraary the Keeper told him he must prepare for Execution at which not being at all concerned said Then if it be so I need not tie my points Before he went to the Flames he was carried before Bonner Bishop of London who earnestly persuaded him to recant and live but he utterly refused life upon such conditions exhorting such as stood about him to repent and cleave fast to Christ As he came out his Wife with Nine small Children about her and one sucking at her Breast waited to see him of which he took his leave bidding them trust in the Lord and he would plentifully provide for them After which he went couragiously to the Stake and with admirable patience embtaced the Flames being the first that sealed his Testimony with his Blood during the Reign of that bloody Queen suffering Martyrdom Anno Christi 1555. The Death of Laurence Saunders During his Imprisonment he wrote to his Wife and Friends in this manner ` I am merry and I trust I shall be so maugre the Teeth of all the Devils in Hell Riches I have none to bestow amongst you but that Treasure of tasting how sweet Christ is to hungry Consciences whereof I thank my Saviour I do feel part that I bequeath to you and to the rest of my Beloved in the Lord. They offered to release him if he would Recant to which he replied That he did confess Life and Liberty were things desirable but that he would not murther his Conscience to save his life but by God's Grace said he I will abide the worst Extremity that Man can do against me rather than do any thing against my Conscience And when Gardiner threatned him with Death he said Welcom be it whatsoever the Will of the Lord be either life or death and I tell you truly I have learned to die but I exhort you to be ware of shedding innocent blood for truly it will cry aloud against you After a Year aud three Months Imprisonment he was brought to the Stake which he embraced and afterwards kissing said Welcom Cross of Christ welcom everlasting life The Fire by the malice of his Enemies being made of green wood put him to exquisite Torments but he endured them with a Christian patience as being well assured when his fiery Tryal was at an end he should receive a Crown of Life that fadeth not away One thing I shall not think amiss to insert When the Nation was in fear of Queen Mary's bringing in Popery Mr. Saunder's being in company with Doctor Pedleton and seeming to be much dejected Pedleton said What man there is much more cause for me to fear than for you forasmuch as I have a big and fat Body yet will I see the utmost drop of this Grease of mine melted away and this Flesh consumed with Fire before I will fo sake Jesus Christ and his Truth which I have professed Yet when Queen Mary came to the Crown he turned Apostate The Death of John Hooper BEing come to the County of Gloucester where he suffered he was received by the Sheriff who with a strong Guard conveyed him to the place of Execution being met by thousands of people who bewailed his Condition and sent up their Prayers to Heaven that he might be enabled to bear his Sufferings patiently many of them weeping to see so Reverend a Person fall into such misery but he comforted them and told them That he was unworthy who refused to suffer reproach or death for the sake of the Lord Jesus who refused not for our sakes to suffer a shameful and ignominious death upon the Cross And hereupon he began to exhort them to be stedfast in their Faith but the Popish Varlets would not suffer him to proceed Then he addressed himself to the Sheriff saying Sir my request to you is that I may have a quick Fire which may soon dispatch me and I will be as obedient as you would wish I might have had my life with grrat advancement as to temporal things but I am willing to offer my life for the Testimony of the Truth and trust to die a faithful Servant to God and a trué Subject to the Queen Then kneeling down he continued iâ—â—â—ervent Prayer for the space of half an Hour with an exalted and chearful Countenance and then rising up suffered them to fasten him to the Stake where such was the malice of his Enemies that they had prepared green Wood yet before the Fire was kindled a Pardon was offered if he would Recant but he cried out with a Christian Zeal If you love my Soul away with it and then three Iron â—oops being brought to fasten him to the Stake he said If you had brought none of these I would have stood patiently and thereupon he took one of them and put it about his middle When the Reeds were set up he embraced and kissed them putting them under his Arms where he had two Bags of Gunpowder The Fire being kindled he continued three quarters of an Hour in praying and crying out O Jesus thou Son of David heve mercy upon my Soul Thus fell this blessed Martyr in the bloody Persecution under Queen Mary Anno Christi 1555. The Death of Rowland Taylor THE Night before his being carried to Hadly to be burned his Wife Children and Servants
were permitted to come to him with whom he prayed very servently and gave them all his Benediction The next Morning the Sherist received him and by the way he was greatly solicited by the Sheriff of Essex to Recant To which he only answered Well I perceive that I now have been deceived my self and shall deceive many in Hadly of their Expectations At which the Sheriff told him It was a gracious Saying and desired him to explain it hoping he intended to Recant Why said Doctor Taylor I did propose to my self once that I should have been buried in Hadly Church-yard in which I now see I shall be deceived and as for my deceiving of others of their Expectations is that I being a man of a Corpulent Body might have fed many Worms who now must be content without me Bing come within two Miles of Hadly a great number of people came to meet him greatly lamenting the state into which he was fallen but he comforted them saying Be patient as for me I thank God I am almost at home and have not past two Miles more to go over before I come to my Father's House When the Fire was kindled he extended his Arms toward Heaven and with a Voice ravished with Joy continued saying Most merciful Father of Heaven for Jesus Christ my Saviour's sake receive my Soul into thy Hands till one with a Halbert beat out his Brains Thus died this blessed Martyr Anno 1555. The Death of John Bradford VVHhen he came to Newgate several came to visit him to whom he gave Ghostly Consolation and the next Morning the Sheriff came and conveyed him together with a Youth of about 18 years of Age to Smithfield where the Stake was prepared When he came at the Stake he kissed it as likewise a Faggot that he took up and then falling flat upon his Face in token of Humility he prayed for a good space till the Sheriff ordered him to rise putting off his Raiment he was together with the Youth fastned to the Stake when as he cried with a loud Voice Repent O England of thy Sins beware of Idolatry beware of false Antichrists take heed they do not deceive thee Then turning to the young Man who was an Apprentice to a Merchant in London he said Be of good comfort Bothers for we shall have a merry Supper with the Lord this Night And then embracing the Reeds he said Strait is the Way and narrow is the Gate that leadeth unto everlasting life aud few there be that find it The Fire being kindled he held his Hands in the Flames and with a Christian patience suffered the burning without so much as stirring the Body dying a Glorious Martyr in the Bloody Year Anno 1555. The Death of Nicholas Ridley AFter his Degradation he was delivered in order to his Execution At Supper-time his Keepers Wife weeping to think he must suffer the the next day he comforted her saying I pray be patient and chearful as I am for by this Grief you express 't is plain you love me not and with a chearful Countenance invited them all to his Wedding saying To Morrow I shall be married And when some offered to watch with him he refused their kindness saying That he should sleep as well that Night as ever he did in his life When the Morning was come the Sheriff and others came with a great Guard to convey him to the place of Execution also Dr. Latimer who was Condemned with him Dr. Ridley dressed himself in his Episcopal Garments and shaved himself as if he had been going to an Earthly Wedding Upon his way he looking behind him espied Dr. Latimer coming after and called to him with a chearful Voice saying O Brother are you there Yes said Dr. Latimer I have after you as fast as I can Then turning to Dr. Latimer at the place of Execution he embraced him and bid him be of good comfort For said he ` God will either asswage the heat of the Fire or give us strength to endure its Fury with patience And so going to the Stake he kissed it then kneeled down and prayed for a good space when rising up and being about to speak to the people the Popish Locust run and stopped his Mouth When the Smith was knocking in the Staple that fastned the Chains he said I pray thee good Fellow drive it in fast for the Flesh will have its course The Fire being kindled he stood in the Flame a long while before he died by reason of the ill making of the Fire and then saying Into thy hands O Lord I commend my Spirit Lord receive my Soul he gave up the ghost suffering Martyrdom Anno Christi 1555. One thing is worthy of Note and may be counted a Prophecy which was this Dr. Ridley then Bishop of London long before King Edward's death as he was crossing the Thames in a Boat the Wind arose so high that all that were with him were in fear of present drowning but he comforted them saying Fear not for this Boat carries a Bishop that must be burned and not drowned The Death of Hugh Latimer WHen he was brought to the Stake he looked with a chearful Countenance not being dismaied at the approach of Death After he had prayed awhile he unstripped himself and said to Bishop Ridley Brother be of good comfort and play the Man for I trust by God's Grace we shall this Day light such a Candle in England as shall never be put out adding That he knew God was Faithful and would not suffer him to be tempted above what he was able to bear Then embracing Dr. Ridley he was bound to the Stake and the Fire kindled then he cried with a loud Voice O Father of Heaven receive my Soul and stroaking his Face with his Hand he gave up the ghost dying a glorious Martyr at Oxford Anno Christi 1555. The Death of John Philpot. WHen he came to Newgate he was put into a place by himself and had word brought him the next Morning that he must suffer when with a cheerful Countenance he replied I am ready God grant me strength and a joyful Resurrection And after having retired awhile to pray he came forth and was conveyed into Smithfield where he no sooner came But he â—e'l on his Knees and with a loud Voice cried I will pay my Vâ—ws in thee O Smithfield then rising up he kisled and embraced the Stake saying Shall I disdain to suffer at this Stake when my Lord and Saviour refused not to suffer a most vile Death for me Having poured out his Soul to God he suffered himself to be bound with the Chain and when the Fire was kindled he commended his Spirit into the Hands of the Father of all Spirits and patiently gave up the ghost suffering Martyrdom Anno Christi 1555 and of his Age about Forty Nine The Death of Thomas Cranmer Arch-Bishop of Canterbury THE Popish Doctors frequently visited him in Prison and used all the Arguments
they could to persuade him to a Recantation but he absolutely resolved for a considerable time but at last through humane Frailty and desire of Life he did subscribe to a Recantation The good Bishop being soon greatly afflicted and troubled in his Conscience for what he had done burst out into a flood of Tears and after his Speech came to him he lifted up his Hands towards Heaven saying O Lord forgive me this great Sin against thy Holy Name which through the weakness of the Flesh I have unadvisedly committed And then addressing himself to the People he desired them for Jesus Christ sake to pray for him that God would pardon his Sins and especially that of his Recantation But said he This right hand that signed so wicked an Instrument shall first perish in the Flames Then they pulled him down and hurried him away to the Fire which was made in the same place where Ridley and Latimer had suffered stopping his Mouth lest he should any more speak to the People who were not a little grieved to see the Primate of England cast down from all his Honours and in the end so barbarously mis-used When he came to the Stake he fell on his Knees and Prayed but was interrupted by the Papists who followed him with his Recantation saying Have you not signed it Have you not signed it Then he was tied to the Stake his Cloaths being first put off and the Fire being kindled to him some time before it came at his Body he stretehed forth his right Hand and held it in the Flames till it fell off without any more than once drawing it back And after having recommended his Spirit into the hands of our merciful Redeemer the Lord Jesus he died like a Lamb ending his Life with the same Meekness as he had lived suffering Martyrdom for the sake of the everlasting Gospel Anno Christi 1556 and of his Age 72. The Death of Conrade Pellican HE was born in Suevia and educated at Zurick He was a candid sincere and upright Man free from Falshood and Ostentation He departed this Life upon Easter-day Anno 1556. aged 78. The Death of John Bugenhagius HE was born at Julin near Stetin in Pomeâ—ania being well educated in Grammar Musick and other liberal Sciences He used great diligence and industry in converting many to the Truth drawing near to his end he often repeated this Portion of Scripture This is life eternal to know the only true God and Jesus Christ whom thou hast sent He died Anno Christi 1558. aged 73. The Death of Philip Melancthone HE was sent for by the Elector of Saxony to Lipsich to examine those that were maintained by the Elector to study Divinity In which he used great Diligence and after he returned to VVitterberg and fell sick of a Fever of which he died Sickness daily increased yet he so far strove against the power of his Disease that he would often rise to his Study The last Words he spake were to his Son-in-Law Doctor Pucer who when he asked him what he would have he replied Nothing but Heaven therefore trouble me no more with speaking to me After this he lying silent whilst the Ministers prayed by him he gave up the Ghost Anno Christi 1560. and in the sixty third year of his Age having been a constant Preacher of the Gospel for the space of 42 years The Death of John Laseus HE was a man of an excellent Wit and Judgment and took great pains to have composed that difference in the Churches about Christ's presence in the Sacrament though it did not succeed The King of Poland had such an esteem for him that he used his Adâ—ice in Affairs of great importance He died Anno 1560. The Death of Augustine Marlorat MArlorat was taken and carried before the Constable of France who after several Examinations condemned him of High Treason which was to be drawn upon a Sledge and to be hanged upon a Gibbet before our Ladies Church in Roan his Head to be stricken from his Body and set upon a Pole on the Bridge of the said City which Sentence was accordingly executed Anno 1562. aged 56. The Death of Peter Martyr BEing worn out with Travel and daily Study he after a while fell sick when calling together the principal Pastors of the Chtrch he made to them an excellent Confession of his Faith concluding This is my Faith and they that teach otherwise to the withdrawing Men from God God will destroy them And so taking his Leave of all his Friends after having made his Will he gave up the Ghost Anno Christi 1562. and of his Age Sixty-two The Death of Amsdorfius HE was born in Misnia of noble Parents and educated at Wittemberg He was recommended by Luther to instruct several Churches at Maegdeburg Gosâ—aria and Naumberg where he carried on the great Work of Reformation He having attained to 80 years of Age died Anno 1563. The Death of Wolfangus Musculus MVsculus being destitute at Strasburg some Fortifications were mending where he hired himself a Labourer to work by the Day comforting himself with this Dystich A God there is whose Providence doth take Care for his Saints whom he will not forsake Much Popish Malice he met with but God delivered him from their Revenge At length being seized with a violent Fever he died Anno 1563. and of his Age 66. The Death of Hyperius HE was born at Ipres in Flanders of noble Parents and was well educated His Care was great in reforming the Church and abolishing the Popish Fooleries out of the Service of God and and to establish a holy Scriptural and Ecclesiastical Discipline And in these Employments having worn out himself a Catarrh and Cough seized him complaining also of pains of the head breast and sides which often were so great as made him sweat as if he had been seized wish a Fever He died Anno 1564. aged 53. The Death of John Calvin CAlvin being settled in pastoral Charge of Geneva he continued to Confute Hereticks Papists and stirrers up of Sedition to heal Breaches and Division being Couragious even in the worst of times and as an Undaunted Champion of Christ not to follow his Standard till Death who Conquers all Conquered him for having made his Will he received the Sacrament and earnestly prayed for the Churches He on the Seventh of May Anno Christi 1562. yielded up his Spirit into the hands of his Maker dying in the 55 Year of his Age. His Funeral Solemnities were personned at the Charge of the Senate almost all the City being present He being Buried as himself desired in the Church-Yard where a stately Tomb was erected to his Memory The Death of William Farellus WHere ever he came Romish Malice attended him being so powerful in Prayer and Preaching that he gained thereby no small Congregations When he heard of Calvin's Sickness he could not satisfie himself though he was seventy years old but he must go to Geneva to
visit him He surviv'd Calvin one year and odd months and died aged 76 years Anno 1553. The Death of Vergerius THE Devil stirred up many Adversaries against him especially the Friers who accused him to the Inquisiâ—ors but to avoid their Rage he went to Padua where he was a Spectator of rhe miserable Estate of Francis Spira which so wrought upon him that he resolved to go into Exile and accordingly he went into Rhetia where he preached the Gospel of Christ sincerely till he was called from theâ—ce to Tubing where he ended his days Annâ— 1565. his Brother being dead before him â—ot without the suspition of Poyson The Death of Strigelius AFter his going through many Troubles` he fell sick and said He hoped his Life was at an end whereby he should be delivered from the Frauds and Miseries of this evil World and enjoy the blessed Presence of God and his Saints to all Eternity He died Anno 1569 aged 44. The Death of John Brentius FAlling sick of a Fever he was endued with Patience saying That he longed for a better even an eternal Life He died Anno 1570. aged 71. was buried with much honour and had this Epitaph With Voice Stile Piety Faith and Candor grac'd In outward Shape John Brentius was thus fac'd The Death of Peter Viretus HE went to several places and carried on the Work of Reformation with Vigour and Success but Popish Malice lurked in Corners insomuch that they attempted to poyson him and laid wait for his Life He was very learned eloquent and of a sweet Disposition He died Anno 1571. aged 60. The Death of John Jewel IN his Sickness going to Preach he was desired by a Gentleman to return home the Gentleman alledging that one Sermon was better lost than by Impairng his Health to lose so good a Pastor But his reply was That it best became a Bishop to die preaching in a Pulpit That his great Master the Lord Jesus's Words might be fulfilled who says Happy art thou my Servant if when I come I find thee so doing And thus continued this good Man till his Sickness encreasing and Nature visibly decaying in him he was obliged to take his Bed and so far was he from fearing Death that he rather desired as longing to enter his Masters Joy often repeating the Words of old Simeon Lord now lettest thou thy Servant depart in Peace for mine Eyes have seen thy Salvation One standing by prayed for his Recovery which he hearing said I have not so lived that I am ashamed to live longer neither do I fear to die because we have a merciful Lord a Crown of Righteousnes is laid up for me Christ is my Righteousness Father let thy Will be done thy VVill I say and not mine which is depraved and imperfect this day let me quickly see the Lord Jesus And so in a certain and assured hope of everlasting Happiness he resigned his Spirit into the Hands of his Redeemer dying Anno Christi 1571. and of his Age Fifty The Death of Zegedine HE was driven by Popish Cruelty from several Places but where ever he went he took so much delight in breeding up Youth in Religion and Learning that he called it his Recreation Many hardships he endured in his Travel for being taken Prisoner by the Turks he was made an Object of their Fury for refusing to abjure the Christian Religion yet God delivered him out of all his Trouble and he died in Peace Anno 1572. aged 67. The Death of John Knox. FAlling Sick he gave order for his Coffin and being asked whether his pains were great he answered That he did not esteem that a pain which would be to him the end of all Troubles and the beginning of Eternal Joys Often after some deep Meditation he used to say Oh serve the Lord in fear and Death shall not be troublesome to you Blessed is the Death of those that have part in the Death of Jesus One praying by his Bed-side asked him if he heard the Prayer Yea said he and would to God that all present had heard it with such an Ear and Heart as I have done adding Lord Jesus receive my Spirit He ended this Life 1572 Aged 62. The Death of Peter Ramus HIS Fame grew so great that he was chose Dean of the University and Studied the Mathematicks wherein he grew exquisite The Civil Wars now breaking out he left Paris and fled to Fountain-bleau but not being safe there he went to the Camp of the Prince of Conde and from thence into Germany When the Civil Wars was ended he returned to Paris and remained the King's Professor in Logick till that horrible Massacre happened on St. Bartholomew's day wherein Thousands were slain by the bloody Papists He was then Lock'd in his own House till those furious Villains brake open his Doors and in his Study ran him thorow and being half dead threw him out of the Window so that his Bowels issued out on the Stones then they cut off his Head and dragged his Body about the Streets in the Channels at last they threw it into the River Sein Anno 1572. Aged 57. The Death of Henry Bullinger MR. Bullinger fell Sick and his Disease encreasing many Godly Ministers came to Visit him but some Months after he recovered and preached as formerly but soon Relapsed when finding his Vital Spirits wasted and Nature much decayed in him he concluded his Death was at hand and thereupon said as followeth If the Lord will make any farther use of me and my Ministry in his Church I will willingly obey him but if he pleases as I much desire to take me out of this miserable Life I shall exceedingly rejoice that he will be so pleased to take me out of this miserable and corrupt Age to go to my Saviour Christ Socrates said he was glad when his Death approached because he thought he should go to Hesiod Homer and other Learned Men deceased and whom he expected to meet in the other World then how much more do I joy who am sure that I shall see my Saviour Christ the Saints Patriarchs Prophets Apostles and all Holy Men which have lived from the beginning of the World These I say I am sure to see and to partake with them in Joy why then should not I be willing to dye to enjoy their perpetual Society in Glory And then with Tears told them That he was not unwilling to leave them for his own sake but for the sake of the Church Then having written his Farewel to the Senate and therein admonished them to take Care of the Churches and Schools and by their Permission chose one Ralph Gualter his Successor he patiently resigned up his Spirit into the Hands of his Redeemer dying Anno Christi 1575. and of his Age 71. The Death of Edward Deering DRawing near his end his Friends requested something from him for their Comfort and Edification The Sun shining in his Face he replyed There is but one
thee tâ—… it that it may live with thee for ever Falling iâ—… a Slumber and awaking he desired to be disâ—…ved saying Come Lord Jesus put an end to this â—…serable life haste Lord and tarry not Then some bewailing their loss of him to thâ—… he said I have gone through all the degrees of tâ—… Life and now am come to my end why should 〈…〉 back again O Lord help me that I may go thrâ—… this last degree with thy assistance lead me to 〈…〉 Glory which I have seen as through a Glass O thâ—… were with thee Some saying the next day was tâ—… Sabbath he said Thy Sabbath O Lord shall be my Eternal Sabbath Then he breathed out Haste Lord and do tarry I am weary both of nights and daies Câ—… Lord Jesus that I may come to thee Break these 〈…〉 strings and give me others I desire to be dissolvâ—… and to be with thee Haste Lord Jesus and defeâ—… longer Go forth my weak Life and let a better ceed One standing by said Sir Let nothing trâ—… you for now your Lord makes haste to which he said O Welcome Message would to God my Funeral might be to mâ—rrow Thus he continued fervent in Prayeâ— till he resigned up his Spirit unto God Anno 1593. Aged 43. The Death of Nicholas Hemingius BEfore his Death he grew Blind and much diseased desiring then to be dissolved and to be with Christ Some time before his Death he Expounded the 103 Psalm to the admiration of all his Auditors He dyed Anno 1600. Aged 87. The Death of Daniel Tossanus DAniel Tossanus falling sick he Comforted himself with these Texts of Scripture I have fought the good fight of Faith c. Be thou faithful unto the Death and I will give unto thee a Crown of Life We have a City not made with hands Eternal in the Heavens many other places he recited He dyed Anno 1602. Aged 61. The Death of William Perkins HE was Born at Marston in Warwickshire and was Educated at Christ's College in Cambridge He wrote many rare Treatises which for their Excellency were Translated into most Languages All he wrote was with his Left Hand with which he stabbed the Romish Cause as one well exprest Though Nature thee of thy Right Hand bereft Right well thou Writest with thy Hand that 's Left In his last Fit a Friend standing by prayed for a mitigation of his Pains to whom he said Pray not for an ease of my Torments but for an enâ—rease of my Patience He dyed Anno 1602. Aged 44. He was Buried at the Charge of Christ's College with great Solemnity Dr. Mountague preached his Funeral Sermon upon this Text Moses my Servant is dead His Works are Printed in Three Volumes in Folio The Death of Francis Junius BUT being at Lions he escaped an Imminent Death which made him acknowledge God's Providence in his Miraculous Deliverance and to confirm his Belief he earnestly desired to read over the New Testament of which he gives this Account when I opened the New Testament I first met with St. John's first Chapter In the beginning was the Word c. I read part of it and was presently convinced that the Divinity and Authority of the Author did excel all Humane Writings My Body trembled my Mind was astonished and I was so affected all that day that I knew not what I was Thou wast mindful of me O my God according to the multitude of thy Mercies and called'st home thy lost Sheep into thy Fold And from that day he wholly bent himself to Pions Practices He dyed Anno 1602. Aged 57. The Death of Thomas Holland BEing Ancient he employed his Time in Prayer and Meditation and often used to sigh forth Come O come Lord Jesus thou Morning Star Come Lord Jesus I desire to be dissolved and to be with thee He dyed Anno 1612. Aged 73. The Death of James Granaeus IN the midst of his Pains he used to say As Death's sweet so to rise is sweet much more Christ as in Life so he in Death is Store On Earth are Troubles sweet Rest in the Graâ—e â—th ' last Day we the lasting'st Joys shall havâ— He dyed Anno 1617. Aged 77. The Death of Robert Abbat ABbat drawing near his End he desired to make a Confession of his Faith but being faint and weak he referred his Friends to his Writings saying That Faith which I have published and defended in my Writings is the Truth of God and therein I die and so departed Anno 1618. Aged 58. The Death of John Whitgift THE Queen had a great Esteem for him and was pleased to be so familiar as to call him Her Black Husband at her Death he was present and administred to her what Comfort she desired when King James came to the Crown he much reverenced the Archbishop and when he fell sick King James visited him and laboured to chear him up but he had laid the Death of Queen Elizabeth so much to heart that in a few days he departed in the Lord Aâ—no 1603. Aged 73. The Death of Theodore Beza HE often used the Apostles saying We are his Workmanship created in Christ Jesus to good Works And that of St. Augustine I have lived long I have sinned long blessed be the Name of the Lord. Also Lord perfect that which thou hast begun that I suffer not Shipwrack in the Haven And that of Bernard Lord we follow thee by thee to thee we follow thee because thou art the Truth by thee because thou art the Way to thee because thou art the Life He dyed upon a Sabbath day when rising in the Morning he prayed with his Family and finding himself weak he desired to go to Bed again but sitting down on the Bed-side he departed without the least Sigh or Groan Anno 1605. Aged 86. The Death of William Cowper FAlling Sick he used to say My Soul is alwaies ready in my Hand ready to be offered to my God Where or what kind of death God hath prepared for me I know not but sure I am there can no evil death befall him that lives in Christ nor sudden death to a Christian Pilgrim who with Job waits every Hour for his Change Yea saith he many a Day have I sought it with Tears not out of Impatience Distrust or Perturbatiâ—n but because I am weary of Sin and fearful to fall into it In his Sickness he used these private Meditations Now my Soul be glad for at all Parts of this Prison the Lord hath set to his Pioneers to loose the Head Feet Milt and Liver are failing yea the middle strength of the whole Body the Stomach is weakned long ago Arise make ready shake off thy Fetters mâ—unt up from the Body and go thy way I saw not my Children when they were in the Womb yet there the Lord fed them without my knowledge I shall not see them when I go out of the Body yet shall they not want a Father Death is somewhat Driery
and the Streams of that Jordan between us and our Canaan run furiously but they stand still when the Ark comes Let your Anchor be cast within the Veil and fastned on the Rock Jesus let the End of the Threefold Cord be buckled to the Heart so shall you go through He died Anno 1619. The Death of Andrew Willet GOing from London his Horse threw him and by the Fall broke his Leg which was presently set by a Bone-setter and being confined to his Bed he would meditate upon Hezekiah's Sickness and Recovery Isaiah 38. especially on the 9 10 13 and 15 Verses Hearing a Bell Toll he peradventure had apprehensiors of Death which oceasioned him to discourse with his Wise concerning Death and our blessed Hopes after Death and the mutual Knowledge the Saints have of one another in Glory Then he repeated the first Verse of the 146 Psalm and said it was a most sweet Psalm but stirring to ease himself he fell into a Trance his Wise crying out he looked up and used these last words Let me alone I shall do well Lord Jesus and so departed Anno 1621. Aged 59. The Death of David Pareus AT Aâ—villa he wrote his Body of Divinity which having Finished he said Lora now let thy Servant depart in peace because he hath Finished that which he desired He earnestly besought God that he might lay his Bones at Heidleberg which not long after he returned thither safely where he was received with much joy but his former Disease of a Catarrh returning upon him being sensible of approaching Death he frequently opened his Mind to Henry Alting and others and so quietly departed Anno 162â— Aged 73. His Works are in 3 Volumes The Death of Robert Bolton MR. Bolton falling sick of a Quartane-Ague and finding himself weaker and weaker he Contemplated upon the four last things Death Judgment Heaven and Hell and being asked if he could be content to live if God would permit him He said I grant that Life is a great Blessing of God neither will I neglect any means that may preserve it and do heartily desire to submit to God's Will but of the two I infinitely more desire to be dissolved and to be with Christ When the Pangs of Death were upon him he breathed out I am now drawing on apace to my dissolution hold out Faith and Patience your Work wiâ—l quickly be at an end He died Anno 1631. Aged Threescore The Death of William Whately IN his Sickness he comforted himself with that Promise Psalm 41. 1 2. Blessed is he that considereth the poor the Lord will deliver him in the tâ—me of trouble the Lord will strengthen him upon the Bed of languishing c. A little before his death a Friend prâ—ying with him That God wold be pleased if his Time were not expired either to restore him or put an end to his Pains He lifting up his Eyes towards Heaven one of his Hands in the close of that Prayer gave up the ghost shutting his Eyes as if he was fallen into a soft Slumber Anno 1639. Aged 56. The Death of Anthony Wallaeus HE was much troubled with the Stone in the Kidneys and Hypocondraical Wind which still encreasing upon him he called his Family and exhorted them to fear God then taking his leave of them he fell asleep out of which he never awaked only strived a little when his Pains came upon him so on the Sabbath-day at a Eleven of the Clock he resigned up his Spirit to his Maker Anno 1639. Aged 66. The Death of Henry Alting HE sell fick at Groning of a Catarth and Feaver accompanied with great Pains in his Back and Loins which caused often Faintings The day before his death he sang the 130th Psalm with great Fervency In the Evening he blessed his Children and exhorted them to fear God and to persevere in the Truth of the Gospel Being sensible of the time of his Departure by his Prophetick Spirit he accordingly died about Three of the Clock August 25. Anno 1644. Aged 57. The Death of Frederick Spanhemius HIS last Sermon he preached aâ— Easter upon Phil. 3. 24. Who shall change our vile Body that it may be like his glorious Body c. He prayed earnestly to God to continue his Blessings to his Family and never suffer them to be seduced to Popery he prayed likewise that in the Pains of Death he might with all his Soul breath after God and migh before-hand have some taste of the Glory of Heaven Having ended his Prayers his Voice and Strength failed him and so about Sun-setting he quietly departed and slept in the Lord 1649. Aged 49. The Death of Sir John Oldcastle HE was sent for before the Council when the Bishop proffered to absolve him he replied He had never trespassed against him and therefore had no need of his Absolution When they told him unless he would recant they would condemn him as a Heretick He bid them do as they thought best for said he I am at a Point that which I have written I will stand to it to the death Then kneeling down he lifted up his Hands towards Heaven and said I shrive me here unto thee O Eternal and Ever-living God in my frail Youth I offended thee O Lord by Pride Covetousness Wrath Vncleanness and many Men have I hurt in my Anger and committed many other horrible Sins for which good Lord I ask thee forgiveness And so with Tears in his Eyes he stood up and turning to the People he said Lo good People for breaking God's Laws and his holy Commandments they never yet accused me but for their own Laws and Traditions they bandle me most cruelly and therefore they and their Laws by God's promise should be utterly destroyed Then they proceeded farther to examine him but he returned such Answers to their Questions as made many wonder at his Wisdom yet they proceeded to read the Bill of Condemnation against him as a Heretick After which he lifting up his Eyes towards Heaven said Lord God Eternal I beseech thee of thy Infinite Mercy to forgive my Persecutors After that he was sent to the Tower The Sentence against him was That like a Traytor he should be drawn through the Streets of London to the Gallows in St. Giles in the Fields and there hanged and afterwards burnt upon the Gallows as he hung The Death of Thomas Cromwell Earl of Essex HIS Enemies durst not bring him to a Tryal but procured an Act of Attainder whereby he was Condemned before he was Heard yet the King after his death repented this Haste and wished he had his Cromwell alive again Being mounted the Scaffold he made an humble Confession and begged the Prayers of all those which were present then in a pious Prayer he recommended himself into the Hanâ—s of the Almighty and at one Blow his Head was severed from his Body Anno 1541. The Death of the Lady Jane Grey THE Morning before her Exit from this World her Husband
the Lord Guilford Dudley was conveyed to a Scaffold on Tower-Hill where he penitently ended his Life his Head and Body being laid in a Cart all bloody was brought to the Chappel and exposed to the Sight of this sorrowful Lady a Spectacle more dismal than the kneenest Axe of her Death And now her own part is to be acted upon a Scaffold erected upon the Green within the Tower where being mounted with a chearful Countenance she looked upon the People and with great Constancy directed her self after this manner That she was come thither to die for an Offence which was committed by a Device not of her own seeking then wringing her Hands and protesting her Innocency she desired them to take notice that she died a good Christian and requested their Prayers Then kneeling down she repeated in English the 51 Psalm after which her Gentle woman helped her off with her Gown and the Hangman on his Knees asked her forgiveness which she forgave him freely and prayed him to dispatch her quickly Looking upon the Block and knecling she said Will you take it off before I lay it down No Madam replied the Executioner then she tied a Handkerchief before her Eyes and feeling for the Block said What shall I do Where is it Where is it Being guided she laid her Head upon the Block and giving the Sign she said Lord into thy Hands I commend my Spirit Then receiving the Fatal Blow she ended this Life Anno 1554. Aged 16. Her Death was much lamented but did not gâ— unpunished for the Judge which passed her Sentence shortly after fell distracted crying out continually Take away the Lady Jane from me The Lady Jane Grey had a curious Vein in Pâ—etry In her Troubles she composed these Lines Think nothing strange which Man cannot decline My Lot's to Day to Morrow it may be thine If God protect me Malice cannot end me If not all I can do will not defend me After dark Night I hope for Light This Epitaph was also made on her My Race was Royal sad was my short Raign Now in a better Kingdom I remain The Death of Sir Philip Sidney SIR Philip lay for the space of 25 Days enduring his Pains with admirable Patience and at length resign'd up his Spirit into the hands of his Redeemer October 16. Anno 1586. Upon him was made this Epitaph Apollo made him wise Mars made him stout Death made him leave the World Before his Youth was out The Death of Galeacius Carracciolus SIckness the Harbinger of Death seizing upon him which proceeded from abundance of â—…heum this was produced by his long and weariâ—ome Journeys which he had formerly taken by â—and and Sea for his Conscience sake His Phyâ—â—cians despairing of his Cure he wholly sequestred â—imself from all Worldly Cogitarions and taking â—is Farewell of his Wife and Friends saying He â—ould lead them the way to Heaven Then he desiâ—…ed God to receive him and acknowledge him â—or his own and so quieâ—ly departed 1592. Aâ—ed 74. The Death of Katherine Bretterg ONce she took the Bible in her hand and joyfully kissing it said O Lord 't is good for me to be afflicted that I may learn thy Statutes The law of thy mouth is better to me than thousands of gold and silver Then she desired her Husband to beware of Popery and to let her little Girl be brought up in the Fear of God saying So shall I meet her in Heaven whâ—m I must now leave behind me on Earth Once she was very dull in Prayer and when she came to Lead us not into Temptation she said I may not pray I may not pray for Satan interrupts me yet her Friends left her not till she had gained the Conquest She repeated often We have not received the Spirit of Bondage to fear again but the Spirit of Adoption whereby we cry Abba Father The Verse of Psalm 13. ult she often repeated chearfully Many Pious Meditations she used but the last was this My Flesh and my Heart faileth but God is the Strength of my Heart and my Portion for ever He that preserveth Jacob and defendeth his Israel he is my God and will guide me unto Death Then she departed this life without any motion of Body May ult Anno 1601. Aged 22. The Death of John Lord Harrington Baron of Exton FRom the First Day of his last Sickness he apprehended the approach of Death and so readily prepared himself for it he made Confession of his Sins and oft confessed his Faith and undoubted hope of Salvation in Christ and when Death approached he breathed out O my God when shall I be with thee And in the midst of these longing Desires he departed Anno 1613. Aged 22. The Death of Phillip de Mornay Lord of Plessis Marley BEing displaced from his Government of Samur he betook himself to a Private Life and made his Will for the peace and good of his Family being seiz'd upon by a continual Fever and no hopes of Recovery he would often say I fly I fly to Heaven and the Angels are carrying me into the bosome of my Saviour then would he repeat the words of Job I know that my Redeemer liveth I shall see him with mine eyes and I feel I fell what I now speak He dyed in the 74th Year of his Age. The Death of John Bruen of Bruen Stapleford in the County of Chester Esquire FAlling Sick the morning before his Death divers Friends took their leaves of him and hearing some make motion of Blacks he said I will have no Blacks I love no Proud nor Pompous Funeral neither is there any cause of Mourning but of rejoicing rather in my particular Immediately before his Death lifting up his hands he said The Lord is `my portion my help and my trust his blessed Son Jesus Christ is my Saviour and Redeemer Amen Even so saith the Spirit unto my Spirit therefore come Lord Jesus and kiss me with the kisses of thy mouth and embrace me with the Arms of thy Love into thy hands do I commend my Spirit O come now and take me to thy own self O come Lord Jesus come quickly O come O come O come So his Spirit fainting he yielded up the Ghost in January Anno 1625. Aged 65. The Deaths of the KINGS and QUEENS of England since the Reformation to this present The Death of King Henry the VIII KING Henry being grown Fat fell into a languishing Fever and by Will appointed his Successor and Council did on the 28th of January 1547. in the 56 Year of his Age and 38 of his Reign leaving Issue by Queen Jane Prince Edward by his first Wife Katherine of Spain the Lady Mary and by Ann of Bullen the Lady Elizabeth who all Successively came to the Crown The Death of King Edward VI. ABout three hours before his Death his Eyes being closed thinking that none heard him he made this Godly Prayer Lord God deliver me out of this miserable and wretched Life
and give them mortal Wounds in his heavy Wrath and cruel Anger cries out most bitterly by way of Exclamation saying O that they were wise then would they understand this and consider their latter end Thus the Father of Spirits and Lives having out of a Chaos or nothing created all and fashioned Man after his own Image seeing his corrupt and base Nature too inclinable unto all sorts of Wickedness by a sudden Metamorphosis transforms him into what he was again just like the Cat in the Fable which when she would not change her manners having all her members made after the form of a Woman according to hearts desire was turned into a Cat again Thus far concerning the first particular Circumstance the Son warning even Almighty God by the mouth of Isaiah the Prophet wheresore now to breviate my Discourse in fewer Words lest that I should be too prolix in the prosecution I shall proceed unto the second thing subservient to this Explication and that is the person warned or here to set his House in Order which was none other but even Hezekiah that good King of Judah who brake down the brazen Serpent 2 Kings 18. 4. Who did receive presents from the King of Babel 2 Kings 20. 12. Who restored all things that his Predecessors had taken out of the Temple and established pure Religion among his People 2. Chron. 29. 2. And lastly who ordained Priests and Levites to serve in the Temple and also who appointed for their maintenance 2 Chron. 31. 2. This yea even then was he unto whom Almighty God who hath no delight in the Death of a Sinner but rather that he may turn from his Wickedness and Live sent the good Prophet Isaiah saying set thy House in Order for thou shalt die and not live Hereupon I might insist longer but that I shall demonstrate unto you as occasion is offered and now proceed unto the third particular Circumstance regardable in my Text the matter of this Exhortation and that was to set his House in order which is the scope of my Sermon and the main thing Set thy c. Now by this word House you may understand even every Humane Body which although at its first Creation was a most solid sound and incorruptible Substance yet by the entrance in of sin became capable of all sorts of Maladies 't is true before that we knew what a damnable thing sin was we had strong Houses but ever since God Almighty lets us dwell in Paper thatched Cottages and clay Walls every Disease like a tempestuous storm totters us and is ever and anon ready to overwhelm us Now this ruinous House and all decaying Tabernacle which by the corruption of sin is become as a Pest-house fetide filthy and unclean before it can be set in order must be swept clean and throughly rinced of all sins infective dregs First it must be throughly purged from the guilt of blood which leaves such a stain behind it that the whole Land could not be cleansed but by the blood of the shedder for even so did holy David who although he was a renowned and glorious King and holy Prophet of God a Man justified even of his Enemies thou art more Righteous than I esteemed of his Subjects thou art worthy of ten thousand of us a Man more learned than his Teachers Yea a Man even after Gods own Heart yea no way respecting the name or applause of Men but is content to shame himself for evermore to record his Sins to his own shame so that he may procure Gods Glory and the good of his Church set thy House in order and not shroud in his head nor run into a Bush as Adam did but writing his fault even in his Brow and pointing at it even with his finger casteth his Crown down at the Lambs feet with the 24 Elders with the poor Publican falls groveling to the Earth thumps his breast strikes upon his thigh wrings his hands and ever pours out his poor soul before the Lord of Hosts and thus humbling himself unto the Dust of Death at length from the bottom of his heart with grief shame and fear cries out most bitterly and betakes himself unto a Psalm of mercy saying Deliver me from blood-guiltiness O God thou art the God of my health and my tongue shall sing of thy Righteousness make my House clean by cleansing me from the guilt of blood and then shall I set forth thy praise Ever get your Houses throughly purged from that Sin which is an high offence against Almighty God who hath given it in command saying Thou shalt not kill and if not another much less thy self for thou must love thy Neighbour as thy self first thy self and then thy Neighbour as thy self the nearer the dearer I kill and give life again saith the Lord of Hosts we are not masters of our own lives but only stewards and therefore may not spend them or end them when and how we please but even as God Almighty who bestowed them lest that we come and defile our Bodies which ought ever to be kept clean and set in order As murderers are enemies against God whose image they deface against their Neighbours who are all members with them of one Common weal and politick Body so are the most cruel Enemies against themselves because by natural instinct every Creature labours to preserve it self the Fire â—â—â—yeth with the Water the Water fighteth with the Fire the most silly Worm doth contend with the most strong Man to preserve it self and therefore we are not to butcher our Neighbours or our selves but to expect Gods pleasure and leisure to let us depart in peace seeing that we must all die and not live That bloody Tyrant Nero had his hands so stained with the guilt of innocent blood that when God saw that he would not repent and set his House in order caused him to die both a sudden and a shameful Death and thus God dealt with many more whom I shall leave to your consideration wherefore that you may not taste of the same sauce while it is said to day set your House in order get them throughly cleansed from all guilt and especially from the guilt of Blood and then when you die you shall receive incorruptible Crowns you shall be like Kings and Princes all Co-heirs in the Kingdom of Heaven which for excellency is far beyond thought and glorious beyond report Secondly As the Body before it can be set in Order must be throughly cleansed from the guilt of blood so must it likewise be purged throughout and scoured well of all the Pollutions and Corruptive Dregs which Adultery leaves behind it they are not a few it is a Quotidian Fever to the Corps a Canker to the Mind a Corrosive to the Conscience and a mortal Bone to all the Body It is an efficient cause of more cruel Maladies in the Body than any thing beside First it sets the Body on fire which ever after
leans towards Death This it desires this it meditates upon covetous of higher Objects And how clear is that of Plato concerning a better Life He saith he that spends his Life in the study of Wisdom seems to be the person who will die with confidence full of good hope that he shall obtain great rewards if he die This the Ancients saw in the dark and thou canst not see it by the light of the Sun What then my sick Friend do the things of the Earth trouble thee Shortly thou shalt inhabit Heaven Thither aspire and whatever miseries thou feelest thou wilt feel them the less Sect. 30. True Hope is a Blessed Life I Do not for this make use of either Poets or Philosophers 'T is a serious thing I will drink to thee out of the Fountain of Divine Eloquence Therefore lay aside thy sadness and with a certain hope say with the Doctor of the World I know whom I have believed and I am perswaded that he is able to keep that which I have committed to him against that day Wherefore art thou afraid O Man of short hope hear the Son of Syras Who feareth the Lord standeth in awe of no Man and is not afraid for the Lord is his hope and strength Blessed is the Soul of him that feareth the Lord in whom putteth he his trust and who is his strength The Eyes of the Lord have respect unto them that love him he is their mighty protection and strong ground a defence for the health a refuge for the hot of noon day a succour for stumbling and a help for falling He setteth up the Soul and lightneth the Eyes he giveth health life and blessing The Kingly Prophet how Couragious is he how undaunted having a prospect of his own Funeral I will lay me down in peace and take my rest for it is thou Lord only that makest me dwell in safety What that safety is he expresses in another place For thou hast been my hope and a strong Tower for me against the Enemy I will dwell in thy Tabernacle for ever and my trust shall be under the covering of thy wings But thou wilt say my Impatience makes me hope ill Here I will help thee again Cry with David Thou art my hope even from my youth Frequently this King cry'd out God is my Salvation God is my Hope and also exhorts others to do the same Trust in him O ye people pour out your hearts before him Wherefore dost thou not follow him that goes crying so loudly before thee Say therefore from thy Soul O think upon thy Servant according to thy word wherein thou hast caused me to put my trust The same is my Comfort in my Trouble And with Jeremy the Prophet I nevertheless obediently followed thee as a Shepherd and have not taken this Office upon me uncalled Thou knowest it well Be not thou terrible unto me O Lord. For thou art he in whom I hope when I am in peril Hear him in another place Leave off from weeping and crying with-hold thine Eyes from Tears for thy labour shall be rewarded c. Job is most confident in this Though he slay me I will trust in him The same he utters upon the brink of Death After darkness I hope for light Was there ever saith the Son of Syrach any one confounded that put his trust in the Lord Whoever continued in his fear and was forsaken Or whoever did he despise that called faithfully upon him For God is Gracious and Merciful He forgiveth sins in the time of Trouble and is a defender of all that seek him in the Truth And Hosea Therefore hope still in thy God for whoever put their trust in God are not overcome Besides That the Lord is good unto them that put their trust in him and to the Soul that seeketh after him The good Man with stilness and patience expecteth the health of the Lord. Truly saith Nahum the Lord is Gracious and a strong hold in the day of Tribulation and knoweth them that trust in him And we also know saith St. John that when he shall appear we shall be like him for we shall see him as he is And every Man that has this hope in him purgeth himself even as he is also pure Hope therefore most firmly in the Goodness of God and thou shalt walk before the Lord in the Land of the Living Sect. 31. Tranquility proceeds from true Hope TVrn again O my Soul into thy rest for the Lord hath rewarded thee Art thou wearied with so many sorts of Labour behold the Lord is at hand and he will put an end to all thy Labours The beginning of thy rest is Sickness and Death Cease therefore O my Soul to be willing to be miserable and to consume thy self with so much turmoiling Painful Beginnings thou wilt say 'T is very true But thou knowst that no days are less quiet than those that are next to rest No days less Holidays than those that precede Festivals So it is with thee But thy rest shall be Eternal The preparation tires thee shortly the Paschal without end shall follow Go to then and expend a little Labour and Grief By and by thou shalt behold the Gate not that which leads out of this Life but that which leads to Eternity Then hadst thou but begun to labour it would prove sufficient if he for whom thou labourest think it so Therefore O my Soul dismiss vain things to vain people and turn thee to the Lord who hath rewarded thee His Mercies toward thee hath been innumerable thou maist sooner number the Sand of the Sea than them by which he designs to open thee the way to Heaven Bernardus Clarevallensis recommended this particularly to his Friends to cast the Anchor of their hope in the safe Bay of Divine Mercy Therefore let that Verse of the Psalmist In thee O Lord have I put my trust let me never be put to confusion Sect. 32. Comfort in Pain THen should I have some comfort yea I would desire him in my pain that he would not spare for I will not deny the words of the Holy One. With this Comfort therefore while my pains do burn me I will warm my Zeal and recollect my Courage when the Excess of my Torments shall bring me certain hope of Death For I know that while the pains as it were of Childbirth Crucifie me the Rest and Tranquility of another Life is preparing for me and that the Mercy of God shines over me either inflicting Death or defending my Life Therefore let not God be delayed through any commiseration of me For if I die I shall escape free and secure from my Sins nor shall I ever any more resist the will of God as one that has left this Life and the Inconstancy of Mortals Yet I am very much afraid of my weakness lest I should faint in the right road and in my holy
purpose Seeing then that hitherto through the Mercy and Grace of God I have remained stedfast in the truth I would not depart from the Innocency of my Life though I have a firm hope that it will never be that I shall contradict the will of God but rather that I may be always able to attend and wait upon it Which when God shall be pleased to fulfil in me I am so far from praying against it that I shall rather esteem it as a great favour For when I ought to endeavour to be holâ— there is nothing which I can receive at the hands of the most holy and pure of Spirits God that can be harmful if not rather profitable for me Come then pains and exercise my patience as God has given ye leave To begin to die and not to be in pain scarce happens to any Man Through pains we pass to Death That is the high road A little while we must be in pain that we may not be in pain to Eternity Sect. 33. Patience mitigates all pains PAin is a sharp cruel horrid sad bitter thing contrary to Nature hateful to the Sences yet which by the assistance of our Age may be mitigated or else little or nothing felt He that in this Combat unwillingly turns his Back but makes a resistance cordially and with all his might is always Superior always gets the Victory Why O Clay dost thou murmur against the Potter He designed from Eternity one Vessel for Honour another for Dishonour another for another use yet all Brittle and Mortal Wherefore then dost thou repine Complaints and Repinings are but an addition and increase of the Distemper For nothing so much exasperates the heat of a Wound as the impatience of enduring the pain All repining turns to its own Torment Thus while the wild Beast moves the snare he is taken Thus while the affrighted Birds disorder the Lime-twig they hang by the Feathers There is no Yoke so strait that does not less hurt him that bears it willingly than him that resists There is but one mitigation of terrible pains which is to suffer and submit to necessity Wherefore then dost thou add a Disease of mind to sickness of Body Making thy self more miserable by murmuring and provoking him the more thereby who beholds the Sufferings of Men from above and considers their Patience with a design to reward it But the sick Man objects thou canst not make me not to feel what I feel My tender sick Friend if no where else at least suffer patience to inhabit in thy Ears I do not deny pain to be pain but I say it may be lessened by patience Which if it take not away all sence of pain yet it gives thee the Victory over pain while thou hast strength to endure it manfully Therefore the Mind is to be roused up to be armed and embattelled against its Enemies An unprepared and impatient mind is dejected at the least Misfortunes like a Coward that upon the sight of the Enemy throws away his Arms and flies thus the thought of pain Exanimates a sluggish mind which had it held but out the Buckler of Patience had proved a Victor over pain Patience not only augments the Courage of the Mind but mitigates the sharpness of the pain So that if it be never so violent however begin then to hope Excess of pain promises an end For extremity of Grief is the beginning of Joy This is the â—aw of Contraries the one arises from the conclusion of the other But are we not ashamed that so many Christian Boys and Girls have joyfully endured what we Men could not bear without weeping and complaints Why tremblest thou Resume thy Courage hope in God the end is at hand The pains are terrible but short And it is a Noble thing for a true Christian neither to give way to pleasure nor to pain Sect. 34. An Example of Patience in a Beggar BEhold I beseech thee lying at the Pool of Bethesda a Beggar a Beggar do I say Yea a diseased Beggar Alas Poverty it self is a disease long and redious enough If pain of the Body attend it the evil is redoubled which cannot be endured but by a double portion of patience as in this Paralytic He was so indigent that no body would help him into the troubled Waters No body would so much as compassionate his Poverty All What a hard case it is to be at the same time both poor and sick This Mans Disease was not of a Months or a Years standing He had lost the use of his Limbs Thirty and Eight years a breathing Carkass a Funeral before Death and buried while he yet lived Sick people think a Day a Month a Month a Year a Year an Age How many Ages could this Man but think so many Years Yet behold his patience he lost not his meekness of Mind Neither in this desperate Sickness had he wasted all his hope and patience He envied no body he repined at no body he reproaches no body He accuses no Man condemns no Man wishes no Man his ill Fate Neither does Curse himself nor the day of his Birth nor blame Fortune nor his Parents much less does he murmur against God complain of Heavens Cruelty or stand upon his own Innocency nor does he chide the slowness of Death Nor does he prepare to make himself away but patiently expects help and still hopes nor is he importunate with Christ contentedly satisfied that he had only not concealed his Miseries from his Saviour Thou who are sick canst thou imitate this poor Man Certainly thou oughtest or else thou canst not hope for Heaven Sect. 35. A Type of Patience in a Great Prince THou maist complain that either still Saints or vulgar and mean people are propounded as Examples of patience Why then O Man canst thou not imitate Christ upon the Cross St. Lawrence upon the Gridiron Imitate Lazarus waiting for the scraps Imitate Alexius in the narrow Dungeon and there ending his Life But there are State Examples Certainly there are not wanting Examples for thee to follow Behold great Princes who but few years ago so took care of their Bodies as not to neglect the health of their Souls Bishop Daniel when complaints were brought him that the wild Beasts spoiled the Corn. 'T is well said he I will soon remedy this Disease I had rather want all sorts of Venison than that my Subjects should be endamaged thereby Where are now those complaining sick people so indulgent to themselves who when every thing falls not out according to their desire fret and fume like Madmen Let us imitate the Purple if we refuse to imitate the Beggars Raggs Let us imitate Princes and Captains upon the Bed of sickness 'T is the sign of a sluggish Souldier when neither the Example of his Comrade nor his Captain will move him Sect. 36. An Example of Patience in a most Potent King NO good Man ought to be afraid of the Torments of the Body
no not of Death it self Why should he either fear one or t'other who is conscious to himself that a Man ought not to fear any thing but death Philip the Second King of Spain a great Example to Posterity contested with so violent a Disease that all the worst of Diseases seemed to have conspired against him in one No part of his Body was free from pain Thou wouldst have said this Prince and greatest of Kings might have been called The Ballance of Calamity and the Tabernacle of Sickness The chief Diseases that afflicted him were 1. The Gout 2. Ulcers in his Hands and Feet 3. An Aposthume in the Knee and right Muscle 4. A continual Fever 5. The Dropsie and perpetual Drowth 6. A Tertian Ague 7. A Dyâ—entery 8. Want of Sleep 9. He could not be any way turned in his Bed One of these Diseases had been torment enough But he with the same generous Mind as when he was well and with a Christian patience sustained the violence of all these Diseases so much the more sound and lively in Mind by how much he was the weaker in Body A most Illustrious Example of Christian Patience This Philip had learnt from Job that great Prince in the Land of Vz whom the loss of so many Flocks so much Wealth so many Children could not move from his Patience Naked his nakedness delighted him and miserable his miseries Naked he came into the World and naked he should go forth was his Song praising God for his Calamities as for his Benefits The Lord giveth and the Lord taketh away let the Name of the Lord be blessed Corruption he embraced as his Sister and the heaps of Worms as his Brother Whence this Brazen Wall this threefold Fortitude encompassing a Breast so surrounded with misery Because he knew himself guilty of no evil no sins affrighted him The Devil had taken his Kingdom of Riches from him but he could not deprive him of his Empire over a patient and upright Mind Dost thou expect one more potent than Job Attend then for it requires Attention Sect. 37. A Specimen Pattern Mirror of Patience a most absolute Example even Christ the Lord. O All you that pass by the way behold and see if there be any sorrows like mine Thus Christ calls to thee from the Cross Thou passest by this Road of Calvary when thou art in Distress But thou dost only pass by because thy pains whatever they are were nothing to this Sea of Grief they were but Resemblances of Sorrow His Pain when Crucified was real Pain in whom there was no Part free from Pain His Bones his Nerves his Veins whatever scaped the Scourge and Thornes tormented by the extending Engines Nor is there any that dares afford the least Word to asswage these unspeakable Torments His weeping Friends and how many of them Avail nothing his Fugitive Disciples leave him his insulting Enemies torment him and whom they pierced with Nailes before now they Stab with Ignominious Reproaches and Revilings The Father himself forsakes the Son in Torments No Comfort to his Soul in all this extremity of Anguish Yet in the midst of all these Miseries he never complained never repined never made any evil Imprecation nay he implored the Pardon of all He gave as many Documents of Patience as he received VVounds and Injuries Behold now and see if thy Grief be like the Grief of thy Lord and Saviour Thou dost not love Christ if thou refusest to suffer Sect. 39. Patience is the compleat Armour of a Sick Person DEmosthenes being asked What he thought most Essential to Eloquence Answered Action Being demanded what next He replied Action Being asked a Third time he still answered Action Should it be asked what is most necessary for a sick Person He answers best that answers Patience If again VVhat is most profitable for a time Christian as before Patience Should it be a third time asked VVhat is most becoming in Sickness the same reply serves again Patience Single Patience claims all these three Advantages To one and the same Patience first second and third Lawrel are to be yielded as of right This we may believe out of Divine VVrit Possess ye your selves by your Patience No otherwise St. Paul For ye have need of Patience that after you have done the VVill of God ye might receive the Promise VVhat wouldst thou have O impatient Man seeing that through much Tribulation we must enter into the Kingdom of Heaven VVhere thou are prickt there grows the Rose that crowns thee Truth it self proclaims whosoever doth not bear the Cross and come after me cannot be my Disciple Therefore take the Counsel of St. Austin and suffer what thou art not willing to suffer that thou mayst obtain what thou wouldst willingly have Solomon also presses this home My Son refuse not the chastning of the Lord neither faint thou when thou art corrected of him For whom the Lord loveth him he chasteneth and yet delighteth in him even as a Father in his own Son Believe the same thing said to thy Tutelar Angel as was said to Tobias Because thou wast accept and beleved of God it was necessary that Temptation should try thee But this every one is certain of that VVorships thee O God That if his Life be in trying it shall be crowned and if it be in Trouble that God shall deliver him and if his Life be in chastening that he shall have leave to come to thy Majesty For thou hast no Pleasure in our Damnation after a storm thou mayest have the weather fair and still and after weeping and heaviness thou givest great joy Thy Name O God of Israel be praised for ever Therefore blessed are ye that weep for ye shall laugh The Potters Vessels are tried by the Furnace and Just Men by the Temptation of Affliction Therefore composed to all Patience let the Sick Man say I will bear the Wrath of the Lord for I have offended him till he sit in Judgment upon my Cause and set that I have right Then will he bring me forth to the Light and I shall see his Righteousness If that Heavenly VVrath be too terrible that Purges How severe is that which Damns This no Patience can move the other but a moderate suffering will bend VVherefore O my Sick Friend compose thy self to all sorts of Patience Patience is necessary for thee above all things perhaps the Meat does not Relish this is common with sick People Thy Sleeps Are they short and interrupted Patience The Sick never Sleep so sound as the Healthy Thy Pains Do they afflict thee Be Patient That 's the property of the Disease That 's the thing which is called Sickness Perhaps thy Attendance displeases thee Be Patient 't is a hard matter to please the Sick Perhaps thou wantest Friends to comfort thee Be Patient Christ thy Lord â—s the best Comforter The Elector of Branderburg came to Visit Charles the Fifth being Sick of the